Naruto, A Matriarchal Fantasy

by MatriarchalFantasies

In an alternate universe of Naruto, women took over the world. How does this world work? What is it like? How did it develop? Read to find out.

8. Chapter 8-The Story Of Naruto Hyuuga

Naruto was born into the family of the Matriarchal Hokage Kushina Uzumaki.

Kushina took time off from work to raise her son and daughter Aeda as soon as he was delivered. She was a dedicated woman supremacist and saw to teach her 5 year old daughter how to treat the men around her and what they were expected to do for her.

Minata was lying naked, on the rug. Kushina turned off the television and called Aeda into the living room. Aeda had seen a few things here or there, but today she was going to do something new.

"Today is a rite of passage, my little matriarch". She kissed her daughter on the head and hugged her.

"What is it mommy?"

"I've bought some boots for you. Put them on please."

The red-headed girl slipped into her new black boots.

"Don't look too bad, do they?"

"They're perfect!'

"Today, I'm going to teach you about female supremacy. You may have noticed your dad licking my feet or being used a a foot rest or taking care of other servile duties?"

Aeda shook her head up and down.

"We own men and they do what we want. Today...you will have your authority acknowledged by your father. Minato, lick Aeda's boots!"

Minato immediately replied "Yes, Mistress Kushina, I will lick her boots." Minato went to work.

"This is a man's place in life Aeda...and someday you'll have your own husband who will do whatever you say, obey any order you give".

"Do you like to lick your daughter's boots, hubby?"

"Yes Mistress Kushina, I love to lick my daughter's boots."

When he was done, he looked up at his daughter.

"Thank you for letting me lick your boots, Mistress Aeda".

Kushina had gone over what he had to do earlier and he executed every single order perfectly.

Minato prostrated himself before his daughter and awaited further instruction, resting his face on her boots.

"What do I do now, mommy?"

"If there's nothing else you'd like for him to do, then say he's free to go. He needs to have your permission to move freely around the kitchen or home."

Aeda loved the power she had.

"You can go daddy" Aeda said.

"Thank you, Mistress Aeda" Minato said ingratiatingly.

"Hold your hand forward and he'll kiss it".

Aeda did as instructed and Minato kissed the back of her left hand. He left to complete a chore around the house.

"I have many things to teach you Aeda. Since you've come of age, I'm going to assign chores for you to take care of. I have Matriarchal Hokage duties, so I'm going to be very busy. Since you've reached the age of 5, you've officially become stronger than your father. This means that you can exert your will over him and since you can do this, you are allowed more authority."

"Really...I'm stronger than daddy?"

"A man like him can only lift 150 at most. You can lift over 250 and you're a bit faster. If he disobeys you for any reason, we'll discuss disciplinary measures".

Then, Aeda carried out her chores as instructed. It is sort of a tradition for young girls to walk their fathers around the neighborhood when they've come of age in many households. Aeda walked her father around the neighborhood, holding his leash. The women smiled as she went and when she returned, he had to use the restroom. She walked him out to the backyard, where he relieved himself. She took him back inside and told him to resume work as Kushina instructed.

While men generally took their own showers, there were times when girls did it for them. She washed her father later that day.

She told him he was off-duty, when she was done with her chores and that's how her days went.

Minato was a very obedient husband and did everything he was ever told. As a consequence, there weren't any opportunities for Aeda to administer punishment.

Aeda attended her first day of school and her parents saw her off. Kushina held Naruto, while Minato laid his head on her feet.

"Hubby, kiss your daughter's toes before she leaves."

"Yes, Mistress Kushina". He walked over and kissed all of Aeda's toes".

"Mistress Aeda, daddy wishes you a good day".

Aeda replied. "Thank you, daddy. I hope you have a good day as well".

Kushina spoke. "Minato, put on her socks and shoes".

"Yes, Mistress Kushina." Minato put on her socks and shoes.

Kushina had instructed Aeda in proper etiquette when a slave completed his tasks. Men needed positive reinforcement for following orders.

Aeda hugged her mother, and then hugged her father.

Aeda kissed her father on his forehead and left.

When Naruto reached the age of 3, his training began. Kushina took some time off from work to train her son.

While Aeda was away at school, learning about history, math, science, literature, and art, Naruto was trained by his mother for the next 3 years.

She wore a new pair of boots for her son. She had special boots for Minato, but for each son she had, they'd all lick a different pair.

Naruto had seen his father doing the activity, so he was paying attention. He was only ever allowed to stand on 2 legs in the kitchen or his room. When he disobeyed, she'd lightly spank him on his butt. This provided enough sting to make him crawl in her presence. It took a little while, but he eventually got the idea. Women instilled obedience and loyalty first.

Kushina put on her black boots and invited Naruto over. Naruto crawled until he was before Kushina. He layed his head on her footwear and awaited orders.

"Lick my boots, son".

Sometimes, matriarchs were okay with their sons using Mother in place of mistress. Kushina was one of them. She still insisted on inviting guests over, so that he observed proper etiquette around women. In private, this was acceptable to her.

"...Yes, Mother".

He did as ordered and licked her boots. One of the things matriarchs always did was reward their men for service. This little man would be no different.

She kissed his forehead.

"Thank you, Mother".

He layed his head back on her boots, obediently waiting for what to do next.

"Naruto, sit on my lap. I'm going to hold you for a while".

Naruto did as told, and sat on his mother's lap. She held him in an embrace, kissing the back of his head every so often.

"I love you, son".

This was something that was encouraged by Inoichi's teachings. Men needed active loving by women. One of the keys to a matriarchy was, in fact, love.

Hugs, kisses, long embraces, words of encouragement, etc.

After each session, these things were suggested. Men deeply craved the validation of women, so giving it to them after being served worked very well.

Kushina would do all of this repeatedly until the age of 6. Naruto had actually gotten used to it and loved being in his mother's lap. Although she wasn't able to do it as often, she did hold his lap until the age of 14.

At the age of 6, his mother went back to work full-time and his sister took charge while his mother was away.

"Listen bro, here's how things are gonna work from here on out. Mom is going to work most of the day again, so you'll have to do what I say".

Naruto ignored her a bit, only to taste the lash of her whip on his rear end.

"Look at me when I'm talking to you, little brother!"

Naruto reluctantly met her eyes. He respected his mother's authority and liked the way she treated him. Now, a whole new chapter of his life was beginning.

"You'll enroll in a program that will teach you how to properly clean the home and cook for us. When you're done, I'll take you home."

Naruto actually got out once when he was four years old, and an older woman named Anko stopped him immediately. It was against the law for a male to be out without a woman escorting him. She kept her foot on his head until Kushina arrived and took him home. She disciplined her son appropriately for his transgression. Some matriarchs had faithful sons who did what they were told, but others...had to take measures after such an incident occurs.

Kushina installed an electronic system for her doors and windows. The password had a time delay, so that no man could conveniently happen upon a woman while she was entering it.

Aeda had her father cleaning the bathroom. Naruto was kept in a metal cage, until she unlocked the front door.

The time delay was 5 minutes before the front door unlocked.

Aeda unlocked his case, placed the collar around his neck, attached the leash, and walked him to the front door.

He tried feebly to resist, but her pull was far too strong and it started to hurt him a little.

She whipped his ass again, and he yelped in pain.

"Do not give me trouble, Naruto. When we're in public, do as mom has instructed."

Aeda walked Naruto outside his home for the first time. The streets were bustling with life. Most of the men were on their knees, being walked around by their wives, girlfriends, Mothers, Aunts, Cousins, etc. There were some women who were naked as well. Each dominant woman had a whip attached to her side, just like his sister. Some of the men who crawled along kept their eyes below vaginal level. Other men kept their eyes strictly on the heels of the women walking them out, and others kept their eyes to the ground. This was just for the men who were crawling though.

When women stopped to talk while standing, the men behaved a bit differently. Sometimes, they prostrated themselves before their women. Other times, they were on their knees, eyes at the women's feet or knees. Then there were some who did like his father and rested their head on the women's stiletto's or shoes or boots.

Some women sat at the benches and used their men as footrests while they read books or texted on their phones. Other times, the men were licking their boots or engaging in other forms of body worship. Then...there were these couples who were licking feet. Naruto thought he noticed a pattern, but wanted to confirm it.

"Aeda, is licking feet something...special?"

Aeda struck him with her whip.

"Owwwwww!'

"Keep moving, Naruto. We still have a ways to go before we reach the facility."

Naruto shut his mouth, but the question remained.

To his surprise, Aeda answered it while they passed the park.

" Yes...it's something special alright. Licking feet is a romantic thing..."

"A...romantic thing"?

"Normally, men lick women's boots. Licking feet is a bit different. A man only licks the feet of the woman he loves. We're passing by the park right now, so this is rather convenient. Go ahead and look".

Naruto took in the park surroundings. Women were playing fetch with their men, or frisbee with their daughters. a few men were sitting on their women's laps at the benches, while they talked. Families were having picnics and eating food. A few men were laying on their girlfriend's laps, headfirst. Then...there was a man licking his wife's feet.

Naruto recognized this woman. She had seen her somewhere before...ahah! Anko! She was the woman who put her foot on my head that one time...

A white haired man was licking her feet passionately. Aeda deliberately walked by and Anko waved.

Frankly, Anko scared the hell out of Naruto. As soon as Aeda came to a stop, Naruto got behind his sister and prostrated himself.

Anko saw Naruto shaking a little and smiled. "Has Naruto been a good boy lately, Aeda?"

"He's a bit of a troublemaker, but he'll come along eventually".

"Oh...I certainly hope so. Maybe one day, he'll be worthy enough in another woman's eyes".

"I certainly hope so" but Aeda had doubts about her little brother.

Anko turned her attention away from Aeda to her husband, Kakashi.

"Make sure you get in between the toes".

"Yes, Goddess Anko".

"How far along are you in the pregnancy?" Aeda asked

"Oh, I'm about 7 months in. This will be our first child, so we're looking forward to it".

"You can stop now". Kakashi ceased kissing her feet and laid his head on her feet.

"You're going to be a father soon."

"Goddess Anko, I am ecstatic about being a father".

"Give me some sugar, honey".

"Yes, Goddess Anko."

Kakashi kissed her belly and thanked her for bearing his child.

"I don't want to cut this short, but I need to take my brother to the facility".

"Oh...have fun then Naruto!"

Anko waved and they were off again.

There were several other strange peculiarities he saw along the way to the facility.

There were a few women who were carrying their sons or husbands on their shoulders.

At least 3 women were carrying men in kennels. Why in the world did the women feel the need to do that? Naruto would ask Aeda about it later.

There was a lesbian couple...and one of them seemed to love pain. The more the mistress inflicted it, the more she smiled and...orgasmed. It was incredible and kind of creepy to him at the same time.

Aeda and Naruto had arrived at the facility, where a woman carrying documents came out to greet Aeda.

"Hello, my name is Kurenai and I run this facility. I take it you're the daughter of the hokage?"

"Yes, I am and I've come to bring my brother Naruto to enroll in this facility".

"Here's the paperwork for your mother and a slip to give to your teacher for being late." Kurenai looked very calmly at Naruto.

"He's all yours. I'm heading off now".

"Have a great day, kid".

Naruto prostrated himself before the woman instinctively.

"Here are the rules when you attend my facility, Naruto Uzumaki.

Rule 1: Even when you stand, you will bow your head when a woman speaks to you. Failure to show respect will result in punishment.

Rule 2: I doubt that we will meet again, but if we do, you are to refer to me as Goddess Kurenai from this point onwards.

Rule 3: We take rough housing and fighting very seriously here. If you start a problem, you will be disciplined.

Rule 4: You do not speak to a woman or girl unless she speaks to you first.

Rule 5: The rest of the rules you'll learn as you go.

Now Naruto...what do you think this facility is all about?"

"...Mom and my sister didn't tell me much, mis-I mean Goddess Kurenai".

Kurenai bent him over her knee and spanked him lightly.

"owwwwwwwwwwww!"

"It is GODDESS KURENAI!"

"Now ask your question again, Naruto".

"...My mother and sister didn't tell me much, Goddess Kurenai".

Kurenai smiled. She patted his head.

"This is a facility where you'll begin your journey to manhood.

Here we're going to teach you how to clean up a home, and cook. From this time onwards, you'll have more responsibilities."

Kurenai motioned to him to walk inside.

They walked through some narrow corridors. There were some posters advertising events for the upcoming festival. Some doors and then a grand hall.

Naruto had never seen so many kitchens before...or men in a single room before.

"These men operate our primary kitchens here. They clean everything at this facility and cook for everyone here. You will not start out doing any of this, as you are not educated enough to handle it. Instead, you will be assigned a room with your own private kitchen and room. You will also be assigned an instructor, who will teach you everything that you need to know. When you have completed your tasks, there is a lunch break and recess. The boys your age gather in our gyms to play and you can join them there."

Naruto had walked until they'd reached his room number. "This is room #3201". The instructor is waiting inside to meet you. I will take my leave now. Goodbye, Naruto"

"Goodbye, Goddess Kurenai".

Naruto bowed his head upon her exit, as his mother had taught him to do.

Then the door stood before him.

He opened it and a beautiful brunette woman was waiting inside for him.

He prostrated himself before her and she spoke.

"I am Mistress Rin, and I will be teaching you everything you need to know from this day onwards".

"Before you begin your training here, I want you to show some respect".

She sat down on a chair and pointed at her boots.

Naruto instinctively knew what this meant, and obeyed her commands immediately.

"Let's see what your Mother taught you" Rin said playfully.

A moment had passed and Rin was watching Naruto as he licked her boots with a religious passion.

"Good boy".

When Naruto was finished, she patted his head.

"We're going to go over something simple today, so you have my permission to stand".

Naruto did as directed and stood up.

Rin walked over to the kitchen sink and explained to Naruto how to clean silverware, the sink itself, and to operate the dishwasher.

"I have prepared some dirty dishes in advance, so I will show you how to do one. When I am done, show me what you've learned".

Rin cleaned a few and Naruto followed directions perfectly. It was easy enough, using a wet rag to wipe off any dirty marks.

"You're well on your way to becoming a man, but don't get cocky you hear? You have a loooooong way to go".

Wonder what she means by that...Naruto thought.

"Every so often, you'll need to wash the dishwasher itself. DO NOT FORGET TO DO THAT!"

"Mistress Rin, do I clean it every week or so?"

"Not necessarily, but if you want to, there's nothing wrong with it. It's more practical to keep on eye on it".

So I just need to pay attention and see if anything changes from day-to-day...that doesn't seem too difficult.

"Lunch time will be coming soon. I'm going to teach you how to make some simple stuff for today. But we'll do some cooking stuff later, so don't think it's all going to be as easy as this".

Naruto nodded his head.

Rin showed him how to make a peanut butter and jelly sandwich.

Then Naruto made one for himself.

"This is about as easy as it gets, Naruto. Once you're done, I'm going to introduce you to the recreational area."

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Naruto restrained himself for fear of what Rin might do, but he quietly celebrated.

"There are some rules I want to go over before we leave this room.

Rule 1: Before you leave, you must thank me for teaching you. You will do so vocally and kiss the top of my hand when I extend it.

Rule 2: While you are free to stand in this room and at the recreational center, you are not allowed to walk unescorted in the hallways.

Rule 3: You will be bound on your walk in the hallways. I will unbind you when we've reached the center. Until then, just let me walk you there.

Rule 4: There will be several women supervising you and the other men at the recreational center, myself included. Do not speak to us unless we do so to you first. "

"I might have a bit of trouble remembering all of that...Mistress Rin".

"If you're worried about all the rules, just simplify it to this: Do whatever women tell you to and you'll be alright".

Rin put her hand forward. Naruto kissed it and thanked her for teaching him.

Rin removed a belt from her purse. It contained a finite amount of rope inside of it, and she pulled it out until she had no more. The remaining rope inside the belt was affixed to it somehow. Rin tugged on the rope to ensure it wouldn't come out. She tied Naruto's hands up and then she put on the belt. The rope was about a few feet apart from the both of them. She was facing the door, while Naruto was facing her back. The limit was probably about 4 feet.

"We're going to walk now. Keep up with my pace or you'll fall down".

Rin moved quick at first, so that Naruto would get the point. The rope tugged on his hands and forced him forward.

He began moving a bit quicker to keep up. She walked him through the long hallways. The male facility was quite large, so it took at least 10 minutes before they arrived at their destination.

When they were there, she undid the belt, then unbound Naruto.

"Go and have some fun, kiddo and try to play nice with the other boys".

Rin smiled and ruffled his hair.

Naruto ran off to play with the young ones, while Rin and the other women supervised.

The boys were organizing a game of dodgeball.

"I gotta play again? This is such a drag..."

"Oh come on Shikamaru, you'll enjoy this" Choji said.

The supervising women rolled up the containers with the balls inside of them. They randomly threw balls around the room and drew a dividing line.

The boys separated into 2 teams, and Naruto grabbed one of the balls that was stationed on the floor.

He looked up and met the eyes of a black haired boy.

They glared at each other.

"Are you ready boys?" A woman supervisor said loudly.

The boys all nodded simultaneously.

"3...2...1...GO!"

Balls were flying across the room. Most of the boys dodged the first ball, but a few got tagged with the first volley.

During the second volley, more were tagged.

Only Naruto, and a few other boys remained. On the other side, Sasuke and 4 more stood their ground.

Back and forth they went, until Naruto and Sasuke remained.

They were tossing balls back and forth for 5 minutes straight, but neither one managed to hit the other.

Then, they tagged each other at the same time.

An argument ensued.

"I hit him first" Naruto claimed.

"No, I did!" Sasuke shot back at him.

The boys were swinging at each other when Rin and another supervisor got between them.

"Alright you two...break it up."

Naruto and Sasuke were still trying to punch each other.

Although women in the matriarchy were strict in many public and private affairs, there were exceptions made for men when they were fighting one another.

Women generally committed Inoichi's tenents to memory, but there was one they had to prove they knew: Inoichi's tenent regarding the treatment of men when they engage in hostilities.

According to Inoichi, men need to fight and be aggressive and that their nature should be respected to a degree. It's in their nature to seek out conflict, so denying that would only come to harm them. A few punches or kicks were not anything to worry about. Also, even if they didn't immediately obey the women in their lives, it wasn't a cause for concern either. Inoichi taught that when a man is overcome with anger at another man, he can't think rationally. He's been overcome by emotion and won't listen until he's calmed down. Thus, Inoichi advised the women not to punish their men too much for not obeying them when they're overcome by sheer rage at their enemies. They aren't trying to disobey women, as they literally can't help it. Rin lifted Naruto off the ground and placed him on her shoulders. He threw out punches in all directions, but it barely registered at all to Rin. A grown adult woman is so powerful, that a boy's punches don't cause any pain whatsoever. Sasuke was doing the exact same.

Rin and the other woman walked the 2 boys back to their respective rooms.

Naruto had cooled down considerably by then and when he did, he looked at Rin with fear.

Oh...crap...I hit her...She's gonna kill me!

Naruto ran into a corner of the kitchen and whimpered.

"I'm sorry I hit you Mistress Rin...Please don't hurt me!"

Rin walked over and replied "Apology accepted.". She extended her hand and he grabbed it.

Naruto breathed a sigh of relief.

"You know...for someone who hasn't trained, you sure gave that kid a lot of trouble".

Naruto put his finger under his nose, smiled, then laughed.

Someday, this kid might make a good fighter Rin thought.

"Well, since we're done with that, it's time to resume your training, that is...after disciplinary measures."

Rin very lightly spanked him, which caused some pain. Naruto had a difficult time sitting down or relaxing.

Then, Rin taught him various cleaning methods before calling it a day.

Then, she escorted him to the front of the building, where Aida was waiting for him.

"Did Naruto behave himself, maam?"

"Yes...he's a good boy."

"On your knees, Naruto. We're heading home."

Naruto got on all fours and crawled back to his residence with Aeda.

Once inside, Aeda took Naruto up to her room.

"We need to go over a few things, Naruto".

"First, mom will be taking over her hokage duties permanently and that means she won't be home until it's late. As such, the one who's boots you'll be licking from this point onwards are mine".

Aeda pointed to her boots.

"After an hour, dad will make you dinner."

Naruto complained, which led to Aeda pulling out her whip. She smacked his ass a few times. It caused Naruto to tear up and cry out in pain.

"Lick...my...boots...little brother...NOW!"

Naruto Surrendered for the moment and licked his sister's boots.

Aeda smiled triumphantly. When he was done, Aeda told him he could leave.

Naruto walked out of her room and she slammed the door.

He ran downstairs as quickly as he could. He was hungry.

His dad had finished the food by now and put it in Naruto's dog bowl. Kushina told Minato that she had the house under surveillance and that they were not to use the silverware to eat. It was a common way to run a matriarchal household with a dominant woman at the head. Naruto had been through this before, so Minato didn't need to tell him anything. Naruto got down on his knees and ate the meal his father had prepared for him with his mouth.

Aeda came downstairs and both Minato and Naruto immediately bowed in her presence.

Naruto and Minato's chores were finished for the day, so they were let off the hook.

"At ease, gentlemen. You're free to do what you want for the remainder of the night".

Minato crawled to the couch, grabbed the remote, and put on the television. Naruto crawled back to his room and began playing video games.

Aeda went to her bedroom and did homework.

Kushina sent a text message to Aeda, informing her that she'd been home in 15 minutes.

Aeda told Minato and Naruto to wait in their rooms while she entered the password that would unlock the front door.

Then, the other two came to the bedroom, and prostrated themselves before it.

Kushina walked through the door. Aeda and Kushina hugged tightly.

"Welcome home, mom!" "It's nice to see you, honey."

Aeda and Kushina began chatting. Kushina slipped off her shoes and handed them to Minato. He hung them up on the shoe hanger. Her socks were taken to the hamper.

Naruto remained stationary, as he'd been taught to do so many times before. Minato prostrated himself after taking care of his duties.

When Kushina was done conversing with Aeda, Aeda returned to her room. Then, Minato kissed each of Kushina's toes. When he'd finished doing so, she kissed him on the top of the head and said "Thank you, hubby".

Minato crawled backwards and prostrated himself again. Naruto crawled forward and kissed all of his mother's toes. Naruto's mother kissed the top of his head as well, and said "Thank you, son".

Naruto resumed his prostration and then Kushina ordered Minato to head to the bedroom. Naruto had not been dismissed, so he remained where he was. Kushina told him to come to the couch. Kushina walked over and sat down, while Naruto crawled face-first in front of her.

"How did your day go, Naruto?"

Then, Naruto had gone over the techniques he'd learned, the game he played with the other boys, and the fight he'd gotten into with a kid at the center.

A fight huh, Kushina thought. That's my boy alright...

He's a bit too young...but someday, I'll let an instructor teach him how to properly fight. He needs to learn responsibility and to be a contributing member of this household first.

Naruto and Kushina talked for a while after that, and then she walked him to his room and kissed his cheeks, wishing him a good night.

The following day, Rin received a phone call from a matriarch. After the new era of women rule, one of the trickiest questions to answer was this: How do boys and girls interact with each other? How much interaction should they have? Who arranges their social time?

The detention center had cameras everywhere, from the hallways to the playing area. Matriarchs would select a boy for their daughter to hang out with. They would come up with play dates where they'd be taken to recreational centers that had resources like board games, jump ropes, and other toys that the kids could have fun with. Sometimes, they'd go to parks or playgrounds, nature walks, beaches, etc. In a matriarchy, women were socialized to seek out men.

Of course, that didn't always work because you had shy women and some needed the extra push to do it. Hence, Matriarchs would try to set up these play dates and introduce the girls to boys. Naruto had few, if any, who came to visit him during his time at the institution. On the other hand, Sasuke had several girls who took an interest in him.

Two girls, in particular, competed ferociously for his affection: Ino Yamanaka, one of several children from the famous Yamanaka clan and Sakura Haruno, a pink haired girl.

It made Naruto mad with jealousy that he got all the attention. Sakura and Ino would come frequently to visit and they'd even hung over at his house. This made him examine everything about himself, and why women didn't seem interested in him. What the hell does he have that I don't?

This only increased the hostility between Naruto and Sasuke. In other societies, this kind of situation could have gotten ugly. Thankfully, their fights were broken up before any serious injuries were incurred.

One of the most brilliant things about a Matriarchy is how it simultaneously controls men and benefits them at the same time. Throughout history, men controlled others for profit or solely to hold onto power. This led to jealousy and vengeance.

Around the end of the days of Ajerica, there were young men who couldn't find a woman. They saw that other men, particularly those with status, were able to find dates and marry. A lot of the people who called themselves Incels were poor or had bad behavior. Many women in society were socialized to seek out breadwinners and feminism utterly failed in its attempts to break down the gender roles. The men were utterly jealous at their disposition and came to erroneous conclusions about women. They thought that women only cared about money, when it was more about survival. Sometimes, people can only be as good as the systems they exist under. A system of severe inequality and selfish individualism led to(what else?) More severe inequality and selfish individualism. The system that existed in Ajerica shaped their people in such a way, to where many men and women were unhappy. A society of rugged individualism leads to reckless freedom and that freedom comes at a terrible cost.

The men who had too much time on their hands and money bought guns and committed several mass shootings. In this society, you were a winner if you had a wife and a loser if you didn't. People who didn't have intercourse were regularly insulted and abused. They were referred to as virgins and it didn't help the matter any. Men and some women foolishly believed that their advice would help, but it never did. The truth is that beneath every incel is a man who deeply craves love and when that doesn't materialize, he turns into a monster. Inoichi thought it was needlessly cruel to treat men and women this way. Thus, she devised a system in which everyone's basic needs could be met. One thing that adults need is sex and love.

The creator of the Matriarchy believed that society's conception of romance needed to change. High divorce rates and couples counseling proved that something wasn't right. To correct this problem, Inoichi used the media to socialize women to arrange marriages for as many men as possible. Most men were married to women by 20 years of age in the matriarchy, but there were cases where some men went unpicked. Inoichi constructed a government service where men would have temporary owners who they would serve. Sometimes, these temporary owners ended up becoming their wives. By the age of 25, they'd find someone to take them in or they'd become a servant to a woman.

Single men were dangerous, but single women were okay. Nevertheless, being single was subtly discouraged in her society.

So men got what they wanted and women kept society safe from the jealousy and rage of single men. No mass shootings or lonesome men trolling people on the internet.

This policy benefitted someone like Naruto Uzumaki greatly, who may have gone down the wrong road if these protections weren't put in place for his good and the good of the society itself.

In this manner, several years had passed. Naruto and Sasuke had gotten into fist fights on more occasions than the administrators could count, but they'd always kept things under control. Naruto's cooking skills had steadily improved and he'd mastered cleaning his personal space. Rin gave his mother a call and told her the time had come for his rite of passage.

Boys are not allowed to cook in their home kitchen until their instructor has determined that they are capable. Some boys accomplish it earlier than others, but the general age of basic proficiency in cooking for boys occurred around the age of 11. Naruto had done so at the age of 12. There was to be a ceremony, where the boy would cook for his women relatives. The rite of passage was a very important part of a young man's life and it would be no different with Naruto.

His mother sent out the phone calls. When the day arrived, Kushina, Aeda, his cousins, and aunt had entered the door wearing special matriarchal clothing. Normally, people in the society would wear whatever they wanted. However, on the day of a man's rite of passage, they wore clothing that you'd see on royalty.

Naruto was allowed to cook anything he wanted, provided it was enough for everyone in attendance. He decided on lasagna and by the time he was done, they'd all given him nods of approval.

They then praised him for the cooking he'd done and he'd felt very happy.

Then there was to be a period of misery, of turmoil. It may have only been 8 months, but they'd been the worst of his entire life.

His fights with Aeda went about as well as they usually did when he formally challenged her. He lost time and again...and she wasn't the only one who was causing him grief.

Sasuke kept pulling in more and more girls the older he got. Naruto? Zilch, nothing, nadda. The more jealous Naruto became, the harder it was to handle it.

The intensity of their fights increased and Naruto was growing more and more recalcitrant. Shortly afterwards, he was enrolled in a game called Basketball.

His sister walked him to the front of the gymnasium. A crowd had gathered around, waiting impatiently for the coach to arrive.

Mothers, sisters, and other women held the leashes of the young boys while conversing. They were growing angrier by the moment.

Then...finally, the coach had arrived.

"Sorry everyone...I'm here now." The blond woman laughed nervously, then opened up the gym and let the boys in.

Naruto's sister and the other women said goodbye and went on with their own daily schedules.

"Front and center, everyone!"

The boys lined up in rows and stood on their feet.

"My name is Tsunade Senju and I'm your basketball coach. I am not here to be your friend, and by the time I'm through with you, you'll hate my guts. However, the more you hate me, the more you're gonna learn boys. The first and last words out of your mouth will be Maam...is that understood?!

"Maam, yes maam!"

"I didn't hear you, what was it that you said?"

"MAAM, YES MAAM!"

"Very good. Watch what I'm doing now.".

Tsunade ran back and forth in a straight line, touching the ground each time she made it across the gym.

"You will do these for the next hour. Line up and when I blow my whistle, you'll begin".

Naruto and the rest of the boys lined up. She blew it and they ran.

Naruto had never exercised this way in his life, and he felt every minute of it. Drawing for breathe, felt a burn unlike anything he'd ever experienced, and was sweating up a storm.

Tsunade was riding their asses all the way until 3 o clock, when they were let out. Naruto was so tired, that he didn't even try to put up a fight with Aeda or fight her after he came home.

His entire body was on fire, and it took at least 1 month before he adjusted to the training. He turned out to be a better shooter than defender on the court, but Tsunade wasn't having any of that. She pushed him to address his weaknesses and she got on his nerves on more than one occasion.

However...when he looked at his body in the mirror at home, he thought the crap she put him through was worth it. He had never felt stronger or more energized than at any time in his life. He also enjoyed being on a team and competing with others.

His last day of training was over and he came home. He engaged in his usual bootlicking ritual with Aeda while his mother was absent and then she explained that Kushina and her had sent out invites for people from the community to participate.

"Mom, myself, Dad, and the others are coming to the game. We'll be there to cheer you on, so do your best". She kissed the back of his head and went to bed.

We also invited a bunch of girls your age, so hopefully you'll make a splash on game day. Aeda crossed her fingers as she climbed into bed.

Naruto had a broken night's sleep. It was a common ritual for the mother to walk the son to his first game or competition.

When he got there, Tsunade had him and the other boys warm up. Then she took the boys to the locker room.

The sits were filling quickly. Then, the boys came out of their respective locker rooms and stared at the opposing team.

The crowd was very noisy, but they quieted down when the game started.

Naruto won the opening tip off and then passed the ball to one of his teammates. Then, another pass and his team was up by 3.

Naruto and his team fought hard, but were down by 5 at the end of the first quarter. Aeda, Kushina, Minato, and the others were hooping and hollering the entire time.

A 13 year old with short hair and white eyes felt her heart beating and her pupils dilated every time that blond kid made it out on the court. Her mother was able to figure out pretty quickly which boy that she was into.

"Do you like him, Hinata?"

Hinata sometimes had a difficult time voicing her feelings, so she nodded slowly.

The second half started and Naruto's team caught up. The final 2 minutes of the game turned into a real nail biter, and the last 30 seconds may well have tore off some real nails if there were any biters in the crowd.

Naruto's team was down by 2 points. Then, when a boy on the opposing team tried to dribble the ball past him, he stole the ball with one quick motion. 10 seconds...9 seconds...8 seconds...

If I shoot for a 2, it goes into overtime...but if I hit a 3 and miss...my team will kill me!

With no time to think, his instincts took over and he used the remaining time to position himself before the three point line and shot. 4...3...SWISH and then the game ended with a victory for Naruto's team.

Tsunade took a deep breath and his team ran over and hugged him in celebration. Aeda and Kushina whistled and the audience was roaring.

Tsunade wanted to chastise Naruto for not doing a layup, but decided against it.

Naruto and the boys headed to the locker room. The locker room period lasted about 2 hours. After they washed up, the girls who wanted to see the boys and talk to them were let in.

Several girls poured in and were talking to the boys. Not a single one was there to talk to Naruto yet...

Well...business as usual I guess.

Then...a short haired girl who was touching her 2 index fingers together approached him nervously.

She had short, black hair and white eyes.

"...Hello, um...uh...how are you...?"

Hinata reproached herself for such an opening line.

"...I'm feeling pretty good."

Hinata had a very difficult time articulating her feelings and her heart was giving her no shortage of grief.

Oh no...I didn't prepare any topics of conversation...Hinata chided herself once more.

Naruto sensed that the girl was either very withdrawn or there was something else going on. She struck him as weird...well at least at first.

Hinata was struggling to come up with words, while Naruto remained silent and waited.

Then, she sort of just ran out of the room, all teary-eyed.

Tsunade and the other boys were watching the scene, wondering what that was about.

"Yo Naruto, what the fuck did you do bro?"

Honestly...I have no idea. What did I do?

Kushina and Aeda celebrated Naruto's victory at home. The praise was music to his ears and for the time left in that day, he'd forgotten all about wanted to beat Aeda in a fight or Sasuke.

When he went to his room, he kept thinking about that girl. Why was she crying? I don't think I said anything to make her so sad...

He didn't want to ask his mother or sister about it, because if he did do something wrong, they'd probably beat the crap out of them.

Who do I ask?

He settled for his basketball coach, Tsunade Senju.

"Uh...Coach...can I ask you something?"

Around Tsunade, Coach took the place of Goddess or Mistress.

"Sure thing, Naruto".

"The other day...this girl came in to talk to me. I don't remember saying anything mean, but she just started crying and left. What did I-"

Tsunade layed her hand on his shoulder.

"You didn't do anything wrong, Naruto."

Well how could that be? She cried.

"Have you ever heard of the term Introvert, son?"

"No coach, ...what is an introvert?"

"It's someone who isn't very sociable, at least not unless you get close to that person. Introverts can have lots of walls that they put up and it can be a while before they take them down".

Walls...really that's what it was. Then...

"What should I do, coach?"

"Just be yourself."

"It's time to clear out of practice. You and the other boys can leave now."

Time had proven Tsunade wise, as each time the girl visited him she opened up a bit more and more until their conversations felt more natural.

Eventually, she shared her name with him and he gave her his own.

Then, a budding romance began.

The conversations flowed more naturally and she was laughing at his jokes. Eventually, they took their relationship out of the locker room.

Hinata told her mother about Naruto and that she was thinking about paying his household a visit.

"Oh? My little Hinata has found herself a promising prospect?"

Hinata blushed and chided her mother for making that comment.

"Well you have my permission to go. However, we will need to take care of some things first. I am running my business and Hanabi is knee deep in her studies. I suppose I'll have to bring both of them with me while I work."

"Really mom? ...Thank you!"

Hinata hugged her mother and she laughed a little.

I'll feel a little better if this boy turns out to be more than a fling.

There is a kind of procedure involved when a girl has a clear interest in a young male. First, Hinata has to call the mother and ask permission to see the son. Often times, the mother will want to eat a meal with the girl alone to determine if she's a good fit.

"So you're saying that the son's name is...Naruto Uzumaki?"

"Yes...that's the boy."

"Oh my goodness...Hinata you're such a bad girl!"

"What do you mean mom?!"

"Naruto is the son of the Matriarchal Hokage!"

Hinata gulped and got nervous.

"Oh don't be shy...you can do this. It's just one phone call...here's my phone".

Hinata grabs the phone, her hand shaking the entire time.

"Take a deep breath...Goood It's gonna be alright".

Hinata dialed the phone and spoke with Kushina at her office. Kushina was pleasantly surprised, and had a kind of warmth that you didn't expect a Hokage to have.

"I'd like to sit down and have a chat with you young lady. Have you ever been to Glorias?"

"...No, I don't think I have Maam".

"There's a first for everything. I'll meet you there on Saturday for a bite to eat. Have a great day".

Hinata had anxiety attacks for the remainder of the day, concerned over what to wear, how to present herself, what to say...

That Saturday...She had decided on a white dress, kept the make-up to a minimum, and brought her favorite black purse with her.

Hinata walked by herself to the restaurant and waited for the Hokage to show up. When she did, Hinata and all the other girls and women present paid their respects.

The employees took them to a secluded table in a backroom, where the two could get some privacy from prying eyes. These reservations were made available for those with mental health issues, government officials, and those who struggled with social anxiety.

Kushina took a seat and looked Hinata up and down. Hinata pressed her two index fingers together, very nervous and afraid to make eye contact with the Hokage.

"So this is the girl my son's been talking to for the past few weeks... ...How are you feeling?"

"I...I'm nervous maam" Hinata replied, making eye contact for less than a second.

Kushina was laughing a little, then she said "Understandable. Has you mother taught you any techniques for handling your anxiety?"

"The secret to managing your anxiety is to breath in your nose, hold it for 5 seconds, then exhale with your mouth. Want to try it?"

"...Sure." Then Hinata followed instructions and did it a few times. She felt her heart rate fall.

"Feel any better?" Kushina asked.

"Yea...a little. Thank you maam. She bowed her head again".

"I'd like to know a little bit more about you Hinata, if you don't mind me asking."

"Okay..."

"Do you have any dreams for the future?"

"Dreams...well I do want to do research."

"What kind of subject in particular are you interested in researching?"

"After discussing it with my guidance counselor...I appear to have an aptitude for several subjects. Biology, physics, mathematics, chemistry, etc".

"Wow...that's a lot of subjects to study"...She's a brainy one. I wonder...

"What level are you currently at? You're about 13 years old, so you'd be studying geometry or trig at this point right?"

"Actually...I'm studying Differential Geometry...among other subjects."

Kushina opened her mouth, gaping at the person before her. This is not an ordinary girl...she's a genius!

"How often do you study?"

"I study 5 days a week and try to rest on the weekends. I used to do it 7 days a week, but mom got on my case."

She's got a good mother...I'd have gotten on her case too.

"Is there anything else that you take a particular interest in?"

"Well...I like studying ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu a lot. When I'm not studying, I like to improve my skills in these areas."

"Is there a particular reason for it? Trying to keep up with a rival?" Kushina was beginning to take an active interest in Hinata now.

"Oh no Maam...I just like the exercise and knowing things."

She has a thirst for knowledge, and it appears to know no limit.

"As for the final question...and perhaps the most obvious one...Do you like my son?"

Hinata's face had shades upon shades of red, and she was frozen stiff.

"Hinata..."

Hinata met her gaze, very fearful of her response.

"You have my permission to see Naruto whenever you want."

Hinata felt even more embarrassed, unable to do anything other than squeak out a "Thank you...maam".

Inside, Hinata was very happy that she'd said yes. She was relieved, yet felt an even greater anxiety at the unknown that lay before her.

"Here's my number Hinata. When you are ready to come visit for the first time, give me a call on the weekend. When things are more familiar, we'll talk about you visiting during the week days as well."

Hinata entered the phone number into her cell very, very slowly.

When I enrolled him in basketball, all I ever wanted was for my son to get some feminine attention. This has exceeded my wildest expectations...

Son...you might have hit the jackpot!

Oh I hope she's the one...my grandkids would be so smart!

Kushina pumped her fist in the air and then escorted Hinata out.

The following weekend, Hinata called Kushina and then came over that Saturday. Hinata wanted to surprise Naruto, so she asked Kushina not to say that anyone was coming.

Naruto was upstairs, playing the latest rpg for his console. Hinata said hello to each of his family members, before climbing the stairs. She took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

Oh great...what does Aeda want now?

Naruto climbed up onto his feet and opened the door.

Hinata said hello, and Naruto was completely startled.

"Hi...Hinata!"

Hinata stepped inside and closed the door behind her.

Then the two chatted for a while. Eventually, Naruto plugged in the second controller and played a game with Hinata.

Hinata wasn't exactly in a hurry to rush into the dating game. So, for the next few weeks she got to know more about Naruto.

The kind of video games he liked, what his life goals were, what recipes he'd been cooking lately and what he'd like to cook in the future.

He had an entire collection of role playing games on his shelf. One might even say that he's a bit...obsessive in whatever he does.

Naruto told her his goal was to be the best chef in the entire world...his ambition was something she found very attractive. He just didn't know the meaning of the word QUIT and wouldn't stop no matter what. She was kind of like that too when it came to studying...but she didn't know exactly what she wanted to research. In truth...she could get her teaching credentials next year. In the next 2, she'd be a professor. I suppose sticking with 3 research subjects would be wise for the time being...Mathematics, Medicine, and Physics would have to do for the time being.

From that time onwards, they hung out, played games, and developed a strong friendship. Hinata expanded her activities with him beyond playing video games. They watched television together, talked about how their days went, and even spent time playing a few basketball games together. Hinata did have to hold back considerably, since she was much stronger and faster than he was.

Eventually, she popped him the question.

"Would you like to go on a picnic?"

Naruto, without reservation, said "Yes".

Hinata had called his mother and asked if she could take Naruto out on a picnic. Kushina gave her approval, and Hinata handed Aeda the phone to confirm that Kushina had indeed given her consent to let her son out of the home.

Hinata had bought her own leash and connected it to Naruto's collar. Before leaving, Naruto and Hinata said goodbye to everyone in the household.

Then, Naruto crawled as Hinata led him to the park where they would eat their very first picnic together. They ate their food, talked for hours, and had a good time.

For the next few months, they went on more and more picnics. They had both turned 14 and Naruto wanted to cook her a meal to celebrate.

He was invited over to Hinata's home to cook the meal. The mother, father, and her other siblings were out, purposefully giving them their alone time.

It took a few hours, but he'd finished cooking. When she was done eating, Hinata walked over and kissed Naruto on the lips.

He blushed and she blushed right back. Then...they shared a more passionate kiss and from that time onward, they were a couple.

Hinata wasn't really comfortable with sharing her romance in public yet, but she was more than willing to experiment in private. Hinata grabbed Naruto's hand and led him up to her room, where she tried different things that she'd read about in femdom education.

She began kissing him first, then she took her shoes and socks off. She sat down in her chair and put her feet up on a wooden table.

Hinata smiled, pointing to her feet and Naruto worshipped them. Then Naruto worshipped her legs. They'd done that for the first month or so.

Hinata did have a whip, but she wasn't a sadist. It was something she'd hope to never have to use in public, but it was expected of her to keep one at her side. She didn't really like the idea of hurting the one she loved. A bit of light spanking with dirty talk was fun, wrestling was a plus, foot and boot worship were fine, protocols were acceptable, but torturing Naruto's Penis? Leaving bloody marks on his back?

Hinata preferred to gently dominate her man in public, and the time had come. Hinata had seen it in books, in the manga she read, and even received an education about it. Now was the time to do it... She'd bought her black strap-on dildo. This one was made to pleasure both herself and the man she loved during sex.

Hinata was a very private person, so she wanted to share this special moment with herself and Naruto alone. She asked her mother for permission to have the home all to herself. Her mother gave assent and she even convinced the neighbors to find somewhere to be for the remainder of the day.

How many neighbors? All within the adjacent area. They had a good relationship with the Hyuugas and respected Hinata's mother greatly. They also knew that Hinata was a very shy, introverted girl who didn't like lots of attention.

Hinata walked Naruto over to her residence. She kissed Naruto, but didn't take off the leash.

Hinata smiled at Naruto and said "We're heading to my room". Hinata picked him up and carried him bridal style to her bedroom.

Naruto felt like something was about to happen, and he got excited.

Hinata laid him down on the bed and went to grab something from the drawer. She pulled out her black, strap-on dildo. She stripped naked, then attached the strap-on.

She turned around and Naruto's heart just about lost it. He turns several shades of red and knew exactly what was about to happen. He tried to calm down, but he was too wound up for anything else. Hinata noticed and took his hands in hers.

"It's ok Naruto...I'm nervous myself". She moved his hands onto her chest, where he could feel her heart thumping as well.

He was laying down on her bed and she leaned in to kiss him. He had seen scenes of this all his life on television...but now it was happening in real time.

Hinata interlocked her fingers with Naruto. "Naruto...It's going to be ok. I want to go over a few things beforehand, so that you'll be able to relax".

"...Ok". Naruto swallowed, very nervous about pegging.

"There will be some pain and discomfort at first, but you'll enjoy it. This is something you'll need to get used to."

"Second...I'll be using lube, which will make it as painless as it can possibly be".

"Third...this is a safe activity and you'll do fine. In the event that a tear occurs, immediate medical treatment is available. So you have nothing to lose...Naruto."

She squeezes his hand very gently. He squeezed back a bit.

Hinata stood up and pointed to her strapon. "I want you to get on your knees and suck on it".

Naruto did as instructed, sucking her black strap-on.

She told Naruto to let his hands lay at his side and put her right hand on his head. She gently mouth-fucked him for 10 minutes.

"I'm getting the lubricant now".

Hinata walked over to the drawer, put on copious amounts of lubricant and turned back around.

"Naruto...I'll need you to stand." Naruto obeyed his girlfriend, rising to his feet.

Hinata came over and her head reached around Naruto's back. She kisses Naruto's butt checks.

"You have a great butt, honey".

She then returned to face him.

"Are you ready for some lovemaking?"

Naruto replied "Yes, Mistress Hinata".

Hinata put her arms under his legs and then lifted him up off the ground. She held him in a stand and carry position.

"Whoa...you're really strong!"

"I know...".

She kissed Naruto on the face, and then his pecks.

Then...she placed the dildo inside Naruto and slowly inserted it into him. He yelped a little in pain. He also let out a very faint moan, when she hit his prostate.

Hinata slowly thrusted in and then pulled the dildo out, being very careful. Naruto's moans were low, but they were growing gradually louder the longer she fucked him.

"You like it, don't you? The slow thrust in and out, out...and in...in...and out".

"Oh...Oh fuck!"

"I'll take that as a yes".

Hinata was also enjoying the activity as well. She read books on the importance of talking a bit dirty. Dirty words could be a little subjective, but they were important in keeping yourself and your partner turned on.

"That's a good boy...you've been craving my girl dick for a long time, haven't you?"'

"Oh...ohhhhhh...ye...yeess, Mistress Hinata".

"Well I'm here now...to give that boy pussy the loving it needs".

She made sure to fuck him at the same slow pace. She didn't want to do it too quickly. That kind of intense pegging would require that he get used to this first.

Naruto was completely at the mercy of her strap-on dick, utterly captured by the pleasure it created. It was so interesting how someone shorter than him could be so strong. She wasn't particularly muscular, yet she lifted him up and held him easily. He was looking at her arms while moaning.

"Who's your mommy?" Hinata and him were nearing their climax.

"Ooooooooh FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK! You'reeeeee my mommy, Mistress...OHHHHHHH...Hinata, Mistress...Hinata".

After 30 minutes, he came and had a splendid orgasm. She had one shortly after he did.

Hinata cuddled with him in her bed afterwards. He felt safe, comfortable, and loved.

"That...was incredible!"

Hinata kissed the top of his head and held him in her arms.

This is a wonderful feeling, Hinata thought. A feeling of vulnerability, of expression, and pure happiness.

They laid in bed for a few hours, enjoying the quiet and peace of the moment.

Then, Hinata turned over to make eye-contact with Naruto.

"It's getting a little late, Honey. I'll have to take you home soon".

"Yea, the day's not getting any younger".

"I love you Naruto".

"I love you too, Mistress Hinata".

They kissed once more and then she rose to her feet. Hinata put on his cover, while he remained on her bed.

She went to grab his collar and her own leash. Then, she put it back on Naruto and attached the leash.

Naruto wouldn't move from the bed though, which prompted Hinata to ask why he didn't just climb onto the floor.

"Well...let's just say that I have strict family Mistress Hinata".

"What do you mean by strict? It's ok Naruto...you can tell me".

"Well...sometimes my mother or sister would administer discipline from their beds."

"I'd like to know the exact details of this discipline".

"Well...whenever I misbehaved or challenged their authority, I was carried by one of them to their bed and then spanked with a hairbrush, belt, or hand, Mistress Hinata".

Hinata remained quiet, but her eyes were asking Naruto to continue with his explanation.

"Sometimes, I was kept on my sister's bed after being punished. She'd put her legs over my back while reading a book or texting. I remember one time I tried to move and it resulted in me not being able to walk straight during the following weekend. The first time was when I tried walking outside without Aeda or my mother at the age of 8. I think mom had dozed off and Aeda was at school. When I was returned to my mother, she tied me up and placed me on the top of her bed while she slept. The bondage made me extremely uncomfortable. I remember trying to escape bondage once, and it resulted in mom making the bondage worse."

"So what you're saying is you won't move from that spot unless you're given permission?"

Naruto nodded his head. His mother and sister are absolutely ruthless...Hinata thought.

Nevertheless, he at least has a great respect for female authority. Although...I don't particularly think that those methods were necessary for commanding respect.

"Alright Naruto...I think I have an idea".

Hinata grabbed Naruto and then held him in her arms. She proceeded to walk to the front door, carrying him the entire way.

She gently laid him down on the ground.

"Assume the crawl position, Naruto. I'm taking you home now".

"Yes, Mistress Hinata".

Naruto did as ordered, and then Hinata walked him back to his residence.

Hinata knocked on the door, and handed Aeda Naruto's leash.

Naruto was trying to conceal a grin, but he had a difficult time doing it. He was just so happy, and that did not go unnoticed by Aeda.

Aeda smiled herself, and felt immeasurable happiness for her brother. It looks like you've finally taken a big step forward, bro.

"Have a good day!" Hinata said to Aeda. Aeda waved her goodbye and then she took the collar off of Naruto and placed the equipment inside the living room drawer.

Naruto prostrated himself and kept his head squarely on the top of her feet.

"Get on your knees and follow me to the room." Aeda said pleasantly.

Naruto obeyed, crawling behind Aeda up the stairs and entering her room.

Aeda sat down on her bed, and Naruto sat on the ground.

"I take it good things have happened, bro?"

Naruto nodded his head. She extended her fist to bump with his.

"You've taken your first step to becoming a man, Naruto. I'm so proud of you".

Naruto was embarrassed, blushed, and then put his hands on the back of his head.

"I think a celebration is in order. I'm telling mom about the good news. We'll have a party.".

"Really? Ah yeaaaaaaaaaaa!"

Aeda texted her mother, who was out shopping with Minato. The texting lasted for a few minutes. Naruto kept silent.

"She said she'll buy a cake for dad to make." Aeda ruffled his hair and then dismissed him from the room.

That night, they ate, partied, and had a lot of fun. His entire family could not be happier. It was also one of the happiest moments in his life.

From then on, Naruto and Hinata had explored their intimate life over the weekend.

A year had passed, and they both turned 14. Naruto had grown more compliant with his family, though he occasionally tried to outwrestle his sister. Was 0 for a billion at that point. There was an upcoming dance for Hinata's school and the males were invited.

On that day, Hinata would end up befriending Sakura, a lifelong best friend... Naruto and Hinata had shown up for the dance.

Hinata was in a dress, while Naruto remained nearly bare. They Free style danced for the first 10 minutes, then they took a break. While Hinata was off getting a drink, Naruto saw him...Sasuke Uchiha. He had been dancing with his girlfriend, Sakura Haruno. Sasuke made eye contact and glared back.
Hinata returned and then Sasuke broke eye contact.

Then, a slow dance played. Naruto and Hinata had been dancing closer and closer to Sasuke and Sakura. This was partially intentional as Naruto and Sasuke had been eyeing each other the entire time. Once the last tune ended, they were within striking distance of one another. Both of them were waiting for their partners to leave for a moment.

As fate would have it, they did. Hinata and Sakura both went to use the rest room at the same time. When they did, Naruto and Sasuke stepped up and talked a lot of trash to one another. They went back and forth, getting more and more hostile. When Hinata and Sakura re-entered the room, Naruto and Sasuke were swinging on each other.

Hinata and Sakura rushed to the scene and gasped. Naruto and Sasuke were bloodied up, trying to break free of the grasp of the women who'd broken it up. Hinata and Sakura were downright embarrassed. "I'm gonna fucking kick your ass!"

"In your dreams, loser!"

Hinata grabbed Naruto by the ear and tugged on it carefully.

"OW! OW!"

"Stop it, Naruto".

Sakura gave Sasuke a look that nearly froze him in place.

"We came here to have fun and you get into a fight, Sasuke?!"

Sasuke looked away in defiance. A few gasps came from the room.

"Yo girl...I think you need to teach this little man a lesson".

Sakura replied back "I'm open to suggestions", grabbing Sasuke and then holding him to her side. He was hanging in mid-air, held entirely by her right hand.

Hinata sighed, but gave in. She grabbed Naruto in the same fashion, holding him to her side as well. Naruto hung in mid-air.

The attending teacher brought in 2 flat benches and laid them down.

"Alright folks, listen up. We'll be taking 15 minutes for a break and then resuming the dance. These 2 young men have disrupted our festivities and they'll be punished for their transgression. Once the punishment is concluded, we'll move on with the activity."

What she wasn't saying out loud was that the night of dancing for the 2 couples was over.

Sakura carried Sasuke over to the bench of her right, and then gripped Sasuke tightly, so that he couldn't escape. Sasuke fought Sakura to break free, but it was futile.

Hinata carried Naruto over to the bench on her left. She gripped Naruto lightly, since he wasn't fighting her at all. He knew what he did and was willing to pay the price for it. He didn't blame Hinata in the slightest for what he had coming to him.

Sakura bent Sasuke over her knee, while Hinata did the same to Naruto.

Sakura spanked Sasuke with moderate force, which hurt like hell for him. Since women are so much stronger than men in this world, they do not use full force on their men.

Sasuke was screaming in agony and pain, crying from the force being delivered to his butt. Sakura was very good at causing pain, knowing where the limit was.

Hinata spanked Naruto's ass with light-to moderate force, which caused him a lot of pain. Perhaps not as much as Sasuke's, but enough to turn his ass bright red and tear up a bit.

They did it for 15 minutes. By the time they were done, Sasuke has passed unconscious from the pain and Naruto was holding his ass with his hands, moaning in pain.

"OH FUCK!...FUCK!" Naruto made noises for a few minutes afterwards, while the dancing resumed for everyone present.

The guys were laughing at Naruto and Sasuke while the women were still making comments.

"This guy won't be sitting down for a while"...

"That's what you get for trying to fuck up the night"...

"They're getting off easy if you ask me".

Hinata picked Naruto off the floor and slung him over her shoulders. "We're heading home, Naruto. I don't want to hear anything until we get back to my place, ok?"

"Yes...Mistress Hinata". Naruto hadn't seen Hinata angry very often, but when he did, it scared him half to death.

Sakura Haruno Held Sasuke at her side, walking over to Hinata.

"Hi there...I don't believe we've met before. I'm Sakura Haruno, the girlfriend of this dumbass I'm holding here".

"It looks like he's out cold" Hinata mentioned, concerned for the safety of the young man.

"Oh don't worry about him...he'll be ok. He's just passed out from the pain is all".

"Well, I'm glad to see that neither of them were seriously injured tonight".

"What's your name?" Sakura asked.

"I'm Hinata Hyuuga".

"Do you have any idea how this started? This has personal written all over it and it's got me worried".

"Not at all...I was going to the bathroom and I came back to see the fight break out."

"So we're both in the dark, huh?"

Sakura went silent for a moment, looking down at Sasuke again.

"When he wakes back up, I'll get his perspective on all this".

"I'll be doing that as well. Naruto is usually so well behaved, so to see him in a fight was beyond shocking".

"I can't say the same for Sasuke...he's a born troublemaker. Even so, he fought a lot harder than he normally does."

Oh I know him alright, Naruto thought. Hinata had a feeling she knew what was happening.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say these two were trying to kill each other. If it's alright with you, I'd like your number Hinata."

"Oh certainly." Hinata wrote out her number and handed it to Sakura.

"I don't ever want to see that again..." Hinata muttered out loud without meaning to.

Sakura nodded. "Yea, he gave me a hell of a scare. It's a good thing there were some women present or who knows how far they would've taken this".

"I'll call you later after I get his side of the story" Sakura said, and then she left with Sasuke. Hinata took Naruto to her home as well.

I will never let that happen again Sakura thought. It's better that I know where Hinata is going, so they don't run into each other by accident.

When Hinata got back to her home, she put Naruto on the floor and sat in a chair. Hinata sat silent for a few minutes, collecting herself before speaking.

"Naruto...do you know who Sasuke is by any chance? That fight isn't the kind that breaks out between two complete strangers".

Naruto nodded his head, and averted eye contact. His ass was hurting from the pain. Worth it...he thought.

"I thought as much. Would you like to explain the relationship you have with him?"

She asked it like it was voluntary on his part, but it felt more like an order.

"Well...I've known the guy for years actually...ever since we were in that facility".

"I take it this isn't the first time you two have gotten into a scuffle?"

"No, Mistress Hinata."

" Why do you fight him whenever he's around?"

"Idk...it's just that everything he does pisses me off. The guy rubs me the wrong way".

"Well...since the dance night has been ruined completely, I want to prevent anything like this from happening again in the future".

Oh...I do NOT like where this is heading.

"I'm going to be talking to Sakura later about tonight. I don't think we should spend the rest of our lives avoiding one another."

Oh great...

"So here's what I want you to do, Naruto". Hinata stepped out of the chair and walked towards her boyfriend.

According to Inoichi, dominant men generally do not come to peaceful terms through words. Both of them are clearly dominants...so there's another way.

"If you were thinking I was gonna ask you to say sorry or something, you're mistaken."

Naruto was taken aback by the statement, unsure of where the conversation would go.

"You two need to work out your aggression in a constructive manner. As such, I'm going to discuss this matter with Sakura. I will be setting up a match between you and Sasuke, while Sakura and myself act as referees."

Naruto brightened up at the news and was ecstatic. "Really, Mistress Hinata?!"

Hinata nodded her head this time, smiling a bit.

She's the best girlfriend a guy could ever have...

"I will be enrolling you in a martial arts program, and paying for the fees."

Naruto was getting pumped.

"However...there are a few rules I want you to follow Naruto!" Hinata yelled out, startling Naruto.

"Rule 1: If you or Sasuke is perceived to be in danger, Sakura and I will immediately stop the fight.

Rule 2: If we declare the fight to be over and you or Sasuke continues, we will not only restrain the both of you, we will also administer harsh punishment afterwards.

Rule 3: The fight will be over when one of you has knocked the other unconscious.

I want you to use your problems with Sasuke to improve yourself, Naruto. Violence for its own sake is meaningless!

Will you follow the rules?"

"Yes, Mistress Hinata".

"Very good. Sakura should be calling in a few hours. I'll work things out with her. In the meantime...Hinata pointed to her high heels. "I'd like you to make tonight up to me..." Naruto obeyed and worshipped them with a passion few others would ever know.

Sakura splashed some cold water over Sasuke's face. He woke up, feeling extremely sore and looked over to see his very angry girlfriend towering over him.

"We were having a good night Sasuke...we were having a good NIGHT! Then...you just had to do it, didn't you? You had to get into a fist fight. I've never felt so embarrassed in my whole life!"

Sasuke was about to speak, but Sakura covered his mouth. "No Sasuke...SHUT THE FUCK UP! I'm going to talk and you're going to listen. If you interrupt me even once, so help me I'll make it so you can't walk for a month."

Sasuke begrudgingly accepted Sakura's terms, waiting on her to begin.

"You could've gotten seriously hurt...that boy could've gotten hurt...and all over what? You didn't win any money, you didn't win the fight...nothing good came out of it, Sasuke!

Sasuke gave her a look, one that suggested he felt satisfied.

"Oh really, Sasuke? You're just a glutton for punishment aren't you?"

She unbuckled her belt and came towards him.

"Before I pound that ass and make you cry like the little bitch you are, I need to know something first.".

Sasuke was trying to run, but she'd grabbed his hair and held him in place.

"Do you know this kid from somewhere? Every fiber of my being is telling me you do."

Sasuke kept trying to loosen her grip, but it didn't work.

"TELL ME NOW!" She bellowed.

"Yes, I fucking know that guy!"

"I KNEW IT!"

"After I turn your ass into a tomato, we're gonna work things out".

"What?!" Sasuke let out.

"...What? ...WHAT?! ...WHAT!? Don't you WHAT at me Sasuke Uchiha."

"All you had to do was answer my questions in a respectful manner and I'd have let you off with that spanking earlier. Now, I'm gonna work on you for a week."

"A week!?"

"I called your mother while you were passed out. She's given me permission to keep you for a while and I didn't even ask. I was gonna take you home, but you just had to fuck with me... It's time, Sasuke."

He tried desperately to remove that grip, but it was impossible for him. She cracked the belt a bit and wore a sadistic look on her face.

Sakura pressed a button, locking the doors and windows of her room. She then proceeded to smack Sasuke's ass with that belt.

Fewer asses have felt as sore as his.

A few hours later, Sasuke had lost consciousness again and Sakura decided to lock him in the cage under her bed. She dialed Hinata's number and got on the phone with her.

"Hello, is this Hinata?"

"Yes, it is".

"I am so sorry about the incident earlier. I'll be punishing him for the rest of the week."

"Oh you don't need to apologize. Naruto was just as much at fault for starting that fight."

"Boys...what are you gonna do, am I right?"

"Well speaking of what to do, I want to propose a solution".

"A solution?" Sakura asked, unsurprised.

"We live in the same town, so it's clear that we'll run into each other again at some point. I'd rather that these 2 find a way to get along, so that we don't have to worry about them trying to kill each other again".

"What did you have in mind?"

Then Hinata relayed her ideas to Sakura.

"...Seems like a good idea. I'll enroll him in some programs as well and we'll discuss the meet-up sometime later".

"Have a good day Hinata!"

"You too!"

For the next few days, Sakura tortured Sasuke. When she was done, Sakura explained the agreement.

"You mean I get to fight that blond kid, again?"

"Yes, that's what Mistress Hinata suggested".

Sasuke didn't react at first and thought about smiling, but Sakura was watching him so he didn't.

He pretended like he didn't really care one way or another.

I'm going to demolish that kid.

"I am done disciplining you for the time being. Rest for the next few days, and then I'll be taking you to some martial arts facilities."

Sasuke showed no emotion again and only replied with "Thank you, Mistress Sakura".

He's being particularly obedient today...Must be because I gave him something he really wanted Sakura thought.

It's such a shame...I wish he'd submit naturally so I wouldn't have to punish him so often over stupid things like this. When will he grow up and accept that I'm superior to him? He's bound to get cocky after some martial arts training.

Sakura was a bit sadistic and enjoyed a beating, but it wasn't as fun when it came at her expense in public.

Guess he'll have to learn the hard way... she smiled and laughed a little.

And like that, several weeks had passed. Each man trained in preparation for the day when they would fight. They worked very hard, and then at the end of 2 months, Hinata and Sakura called to set up the date of the fight.

Both Sakura and Hinata agreed to officiate the match between these two, and the rules were agreed upon.

They decided to have the fight in neutral ground, so it would be at neither Hinata or Sakura's home. Instead, they asked Tsunade for her backyard. Tsunade had been a coach for both Naruto and Sasuke at different parts of their lives. Before she agreed to let them use her backyard, Tsunade wanted to hear exactly how this started.

"Well maam, Sakura and I had to use the restroom at the same time. When we did, the two of them attacked each other like ferocious animals" Hinata said plainly.

"If there weren't any women present, those two would have tried to kill each other" Sakura said, a hint of fear and concern in her voice.

"I've seen Sasuke Uchiha before...He reminds me a bit of Madara Uchiha. These two might be born rivals..." Tsunade remarked.

"Born rivals...Mrs. Tsunade?"

"There are some people who seem destined to butt heads with each other. Back in the day, before our world underwent a radical transformation, it was Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju. I've seen a few like this since then...and I must say you two are very mature for your age. Some women move away when this happens, but there are alternatives to that. They can get along, but it will take time and a bit of patience."

Sakura sensed something, but she wanted to confirm if it was true.

"You've had to deal with this in your own life, haven't you Mrs. Tsunade?"

"You're a very perceptive young girl, Sakura. Indeed I have. My first husband, Dan, tragically passed away from a rare illness as a young adult, leaving me a widow."

"Oh...I'm so sorry" Hinata said.

"Oh my goodness...that's unheard of" Sakura remarked.

"Indeed...Well as I aged, I explored different sides of myself. I discovered that I was polyamorous, so I began dating 2 different men. Ironically, these two had a fierce rivalry with one another. They came close to doing serious damage a few times. Thankfully, I was there so nothing came of it. I forced them to get along and then...later on...well..."

Tsunade left for a moment, then held one leash in each hand. A man with white hair, naked, was walking on his hands and knees on her left. On her right, a man with black hair, naked, was walking on his hands and knees on her right. Tsunade made a strange gesture, likely to signal an order and then dropping the leashes, she pointed one hand for each high heel. The man with white hair worshipped her left high heel and the other the right high heel.

"They are my husbands now. Their names are Orochimaru and Jiraiya Senju."

Sakura and Hinata were unsure what to say, so they stayed quiet.

"They don't cause any more trouble. You girls are on the right path."

Sakura and Hinata brightened up at the news.

Tsunade's phone rang and she flipped her phone open. "Yes, what is it?"

After a few minutes, the conversation concluded. Tsunade screamed out "YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEES!"

"What is it?" Both Hinata and Sakura asked at the same time.

"I'm having my sixth baby! I'm pregnant!"

"OH MY GOSH!" Both said. They hugged tsunade and shared in the celebration.

"You hear that Jiraiya? That will be your 3rd child".

Jiraiya was genuinely happy at the news. "This is great news, Mistress Tsunade".

Orochimaru smiled a little, but kept himself quiet as he was ordered to do. He was not to speak unless spoken to.

Sakura's mother texted her. "Oh it looks like I need to go. Call me when the baby comes!"

"Oh, I will!"

When they left, she was standing there, while they were still worshipping her high heels.

"Let's go back inside." She grabbed their leashes and headed in.

Then, the day of the battle came. Sakura and Hinata came, walking their boyfriends along with them. Sasuke and Naruto were glaring daggers at each other.

Hinata and Sakura looked at each other and nodded their heads. Tsunade waved for them to come in.

She escorted them to the backyard. "I'll be busy attending to other matters, so I'll let you girls take it from here."

Tsunade closed the door upon re-entry.

Sakura carefully explained the rules again for Sasuke and Hinata did the same for Naruto.

Naruto and Sasuke both nodded their heads.

Then the girls said "Are you ready?"

They glared at each other again.

"FIGHT!"

They dashed forward, then for a little while it was nothing but deflecting attacks and dodging. Then Sasuke landed a punch on Naruto. Then Naruto landed one on Sasuke.

They employed knees, kicks, chops, and headbutts into their attacks. Eventually, the two were tiring out. They were very bloody, and on the verge of losing consciousness.

Then they both threw one last punch and it ended in a double knock-out.

"Looks like the fight is over." Hinata said, a sigh of relief in her voice.

"For now anyways..." Sakura stated cynically.

"You really think they'll keep it up?"

"If there's one thing I know about Sasuke, it's that his heart is very slow to change. He still harbors delusions that he can beat me someday if he trains hard enough".

"Why is that so important to him? Naruto has the same kind of thing going with his sister...you'd think he'd have figured it out by now".

"Well...if history has had anything to say about men, it's that they can be very slow learners."

"Hahahahaha, well Naruto doesn't like to give up on things very easily."

"Someday, he'll have to with his sister. She's holding back so he won't get hurt".

"Yea...well I don't want to be the person who breaks the news to him. I'd rather he figured it out on his own".

"I'd like to think that he will, but my boyfriend is kind of an idiot. I'll have to shatter his delusions soon".

"You really think he'll never figure it out?" Hinata asked.

" I think that even if he did, he'll need definitive proof that he stands no chance. I'm a sadist, but the damage that can be caused by harboring delusions in the long-term isn't something I'd like to inflict on him. Better that he accept things now, rather than having his spirit totally crushed in the coming years. The truth may be cruel, but to me lying is even more cruel than that."

"So even sadists have their limits...interesting".

"Yea I definitely do. You can't have fun with a person who's completely depressed. If this goes on for even a few years, the crushing blow may be too much for him to handle. I need to get through to him somehow".

"Let me know how that goes".

"I will, Hinata".

"Want to leave these two idiots unconscious while we get some coffee?" Sakura asked jokingly.

"A sadist indeed!"

"All kidding aside, I'd love to hang out with you sometime. You seem really chill".

"I'd love to".

"Time to wake these two up. Do you know any healing jutsu, Hinata?"

"Yes, I've studied ninjutsu extensively. It will be no problem."

Hinata and Sakura walked over, picked up their boyfriends, and then separated the two for a good distance.

They healed Naruto and Sasuke, who regained consciousness 20 minutes later.

"Who won the fight?" Sasuke asked.

"It was a double knock-out. Neither of you won" Sakura said without a hint of emotion.

"Well...at least I got to wail on that loser for a while. Thank you...Mistress Sakura".

Sakura smiled, appreciating what he'd said. Now why can't he be like this more often? She kissed him on the lips tenderly.

"You fought well, Sasuke. It's time I took you home to rest."

Sasuke closed his eyes, and let himself fall asleep. Sakura held him in her arms and then carried him back to her house bridal style.

Naruto woke up sometime after Sasuke did. "Hey, where did that guy go? I wasn't done with him yet!"

Hinata was laughing a bit. He's so cute when he gets like this.

"The fight's concluded. It ended with both of you knocking each other out".

Naruto looked really disappointed. "A double knock-out..."

Then he looked determined. "I'll win next time...".

Hinata kissed him. "You did well Naruto...I'm gonna take you to my home now."

"I can move..." Naruto tried to get up, but he fell back down on the ground.

"I closed the wounds, but the physical fatigue from the fight remains. It'll be fine."

Hinata lifted him up and went home.

When she returned, Hinata took Naruto to her room.

Hinata cuddled with Naruto in her bed, kissing his head every so often.

"I'm very proud of you Naruto. I'll give you a reward for all your hard work."

"Is it pegging, Mistress Hinata?"

"We will do that later. For now, I'm gonna give you something...nice".

Hinata gave Naruto his first blowjob and he was immensely happy with it.

"You're awake now...that wasn't a bad fight you put up." Sakura said.

Sasuke tried to get back up off her bed, but he fell back down.

"Looks like you're not ready to stand up yet...".

Sasuke looked away from Sakura, deep in thought.

Sakura used her hand to turn Sasuke's cheek to face her.

Sakura kisses him on the lips. Then, a few tears rolled down Sakura's eyes.

This startled Sasuke, prompting him to clamp his own mouth shut. The last time he made an insensitive remark, it ended with his ass being sore for a week.

"Honey...when I came back and saw you fighting, it scared me half to death."

Sasuke looked at her, his face asking why since his tongue was frozen in place.

"It just makes me think...if the women hadn't been there, you could've been seriously injured or worse."

This is so strange, coming from someone who whipped my ass with a belt not too long ago, Sasuke thought.

"I know I can be strict and I won't deny that I'm sadistic"...So she admits it...

"But underneath all that...I love you...with all my heart"...She was tearing up more now, hugging him gently.

Sasuke felt embarrassed, but at the same time...he remembered exactly why he his mother accepted Sakura. At first, she was obsessive, rough around the edges, and scary, but those are merely her exterior. In reality, she's a very sensitive person.

Whether Sasuke was aware of it or not, it was a good feeling...to be truly loved. It provided a sense of security, of wholeness that men in prior eras couldn't begin to imagine. He had a very hard time finding his true emotions, as they were buried under other things.

"Yo...you can recover from spanking, from any kind of discipline, but there's no coming back from death Sasuke. I saw that look in your eyes that day ...you were prepared to let everything end. Do you think so little of your life? How do you think that would make your family feel? What about us?"

He felt a twinge of guilt when she said that. It was true...whenever he's around that blond kid, he sort of loses his usual calmness and spirals into a rage. It was hard to contain himself...everything about that guy...he clenched his teeth at the mere thought of him.

"...To be honest...I wasn't thinking of anything. Whenever that kid's around...I can't control my actions. It's almost like...something take's me over".

She cried even harder, drenching his face in her tears. "THINK NEXT TIME! THINK SASUKE! LEARN TO CONTROL YOUR EMOTIONS, SO THEY DON'T CONTROL YOU!"

"I don't know...if I can. He's just such a...loser...and he's got a really punchable face".

"I have an idea...and I know you're not going to like it, Sasuke" Sakura said, drying some of her tears.

He looked in her direction, as her face grew serious.

"You need to befriend that boy, so that you won't feel angry anymore".

"...HAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Sasuke let out that laugh.

"How can I possible...with that blond kid...?"

"I'm serious...Honey do you think it's just him you'll have a hard time getting along with? There are plenty of other men in this life who will piss you off and annoy you to no end. You need to learn how to control your temper around them...especially Naruto".

"Ok...but how do I do that?"

"Hinata and I discussed that matter. We'll set up some more fights with the two of you."

"What's that going to accomplish?"

"We know you two don't get along. But once you've worked out your aggression, we want you two to spend time doing different things together."

"What in the world would I do with a guy like that?"

"That will be up to you and him to figure out Sasuke."

"And I take it I can't say no?"

Sakura teared up again. "No matter what I do, I can't stop you if you want to make the same mistake twice...no amount of spanking or disciplined will make a difference. I know that"...

Sasuke wasn't sure how to react. So she's not forcing me to do anything after fighting?

She crawled into bed, lifted him up off the bed with her strength, then placed him on top her her while she sat on the bottom of the bed. She wrapped her arms around his back and then rested her hands on his stomach.

"I do want you to know that I mean every word of what I've said tonight. You matter to me...and I'll protect you with every ounce of my strength."

Sakura kissed him on the back of the head every so often, and remained in bed with him for the duration of the night.

Sasuke didn't really like the idea of getting along with him...but he felt worse about the condition he'd put Sakura in. It was so strange...seeing such a strong person brought to tears by a fight. Was she holding that in this entire time?

He had struggled to understand why exactly she loved him. Was it merely because of his looks? Was it because of what he could do for her? What exactly did Sakura Haruno want from him?

He knew the truth though...she really did love him from the bottom of her heart.

That entire weekend, she broke down his defenses with kisses, hugs...by spending intimate time with him.

He didn't like to show any sort of weakness, but he enjoyed letting down his guard like this.

He liked being held in her arms...it was...a wonderful feeling.

Over the next 5 months, Naruto and Sasuke trained, fought, and then trained and fought again. They had developed into phenomenal shape, but so far neither really wanted to budge. Their anger towards each other lessened slightly with each confrontation. Sometimes, Sasuke won and other times, Naruto did.

Sakura and Hinata had another talk about it, but they both felt like progress was too slow.

"Sasuke is way too stubborn to know it's for his own good."

"Naruto's in the same boat..."

"Sigh...what are we gonna do?"

"Well...there is another way. How do I ask this...um..."Hinata thought carefully about how to propose the next attempt.

"I'm fresh out of any ideas. It's a miracle that we can get these two to stand next to each other after fighting now and accept the results of their fights."

"Alright...so here's my question and I'm sorry if this comes off as invasive. How often do...you and Sasuke engage in...shall we say...pleasurable activities?"

"...OH...that...well to be honest...I am saving those experiences for when we get married. Most of the time, I have him service me without him deriving any pleasure out of it. I want him to know that my needs and desires come first before his in the relationship."

"...in other words, there's nothing you can take away from Sasuke, is there?"

"Correct...but I can always make his life a living hell if he doesn't try to get along with Naruto".

"True...Well then I think we have an idea of what we need to do. I'll withhold the pleasurable activities and discipline him until he falls in line."

"Are you sure it isn't because you're a sadist too, Hinata?" Sakura joked.

Hinata laughed. "Oh no...I don't enjoy doing this. However...if the price of the pain is that these 2 get along...I'm willing to do whatever it takes to ensure they do".

"At the very least, I'll come up with some clever punishments for Sasuke."

"Knowing you, I'm sure of that".

"Have a great day, Hinata."

"You too, Sakura".

Summer vacation came. Hinata and Sakura took their boyfriends to their respective houses. Little did they know, they were in for a hell of a Summer.

Hinata talked with her mother, whispering something in her ear. Her mother nodded, rounded up both her sister and father, then exited the home for a while. Naruto's heart was pounding a bit. His intuition betrayed him on the rare occasion, but not today. He knew he was in for something...he could feel it in his bones.

Hinata walked Naruto up to the room, then she closed her door.

"Naruto...sit down. We need to have a talk" Hinata said coldly. She walked casually over to the chair and sat, looking down at her boyfriend.

"What did you want to talk about, Mistress Hinata?"

"The past few months, it seems like you two have had...quite a few fights. However...you've made no attempt to get to know Sasuke as a person."

Naruto scowled. "I hate that guy. How can I make friends with someone like that?"

"Naruto...A few months ago...during that first fight...I was scared for you. You could've seriously been hurt or worse..."

"Oh please...I wouldn't have lost to him the first time. I had that guy on the ropes!"

"ENOUGH NARUTO!" Hinata Screamed, causing Naruto to recoil in fear.

Tears were falling down Hinata's face. She had a mixture of anguish, fear, and rage.

"I SAW IT WITH MY OWN TWO EYES! YOU WERE GOING TO KILL HIM AND HE WAS GOING TO KILL YOU!"

"DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW DEVASTATED I WOULD BE IF I LOST YOU? I HELD IT ALL IN, BECAUSE I HAD HOPE...HOPE THAT YOU'D TRY TO CHANGE THINGS WITH THIS BOY!"

I didn't know she felt this way...

I still don't like the guy...in fact I think I hate him...but...

"IT DOESN'T MATTER WHETHER YOU WOULD HAVE WON OR NOT NARUTO! WHAT MATTERS IS HOW YOU TREAT OTHER PEOPLE! FROM NOW ON, YOU WILL NOT FIGHT UNLESS YOU HAVE MY PERMISSION! IS THAT UNDERSTOOD?"

Naruto nodded his head.

Hinata hugged Naruto. "I LOVE YOU SO MUCH...AND THE VERY THOUGHT OF YOU BEING TAKEN AWAY FROM ME TORE AT THE VERY FABRIC OF MY SOUL!"

They stayed like that for a good while, then Hinata dried most of her tears.

"DESPITE ALL MY EFFORT, YOU'VE MADE ALMOST NO ATTEMPT TO BEFRIEND HIM. THAT CHANGES...NOW!"

Hinata was tearing up again. She stood up, and then unbuckled her belt. She held it in her hand.

"I WISH THERE WERE ANOTHER WAY NARUTO...BUT I'LL DO WHATEVER IT TAKES TO REACH YOU. AFTER WE'RE DONE HERE, THERE WILL BE NO MORE PEGGING FOR THE NEAR FUTURE."

Naruto's face changed, and he was tearing up.

"Oh please no...please don't! Please don't, Mistress Hinata!"

"I WANT YOU TO DO SOMETHING OTHER THAN FIGHTING. UNTIL YOU FIGURE OUT WHAT THAT IS, I'LL HAVE TO...PROPERLY MOTIVATE YOU".

Oh fuck...no pegging... this sucks.

"I'll do it...I'll do what you say. Please don't!" Naruto was prostrating himself, crying all over her floor.

"NARUTO, I DON'T EVER GO BACK ON MY WORD. YOU KNOW THAT'S MY WAY OF LIVING! IN ONE WEEK, YOU AND SASUKE WILL BE MEETING UP. YOU WILL FIND SOMETHING TO DO."

"...Go lay down on the bed, Naruto."

Naruto did as commanded, and laid down on her bed, face first.

Hinata walked over, grabbed him by one of his legs, and then lifted him off the bed. She held his left leg with her left arm, with his ass facing her. The brunette girl stepped backwards a bit from the bed, while keeping him held upside down. She pulled a piece of wood out of her pocket and handed it to Naruto.

"Put this in your mouth, Naruto. It's going to hurt...a lot. You'll need to bite down."

Naruto did as ordered, placing it inside his mouth.

"I am going to smack your ass with my belt for 2 hours in a row using moderate force. You will pass out from the pain and suffer intensely. When the punishment is finished, you will meditate on ideas for what you and Sasuke should do together. Prepare yourself...Naruto".

Hinata took a deep breath, teared up a bit, and then began belting his ass with her right hand while her left held him upside down.

"OW! OW! OW! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW!"

She belted him a bit faster each time, then fell into a particular rhythm.

"OWWWWWWWWW! IT HURTS SO MUCH! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWW!"

Hinata teared up at Naruto's anguished screams. I don't want to do this Naruto...but if it saves your life...

"WHACk, WHACK, Whack", and then Naruto passed out. Hinata waited until he regained consciousness, then did it again.

Naruto kept screaming most of the 2 hours, crying and begging for mercy. His body tried to break free from Hinata's grip, but she didn't let go. She was far, far stronger than he was and there was nothing he could do to free himself. His body and mind were too stubborn to understand that for those 2 hours, he was Hinata's little bitch.

The brunette used her physical superiority to enforce her authority over him. As a submissive girl in school, she was taught a lot of things about the history of the world. She didn't really understand how things could get so out of hand. Then...when she saw those two fighting for the first time, Inoichi's teachings felt real to her. There were times in her life where she didn't really care for the strength she was given from birth...the advantages that women were given over the boys. This...was not one of those times. This situation was one of the times where she felt like her advantages were a gift...a blessing even.

One of Inoichi's teachings stood out to her in that moment...

It is up to women to reign their men in. It is our supreme responsibility to channel their aggression positively, so that they do not cause destruction. If we can't channel it properly, then we must find a way to suppress it. Men respect force, so you must be brutal and show no mercy when you discipline them. It is for their own good, as they do not generally understand the long-term consequences of their actions. Be it by the belt, hand, or cane, the man must feel pain.

If it was about something so serious, she had no problem overpowering Naruto and taking control. If it's for the greater good, it's justifiable. I may not like it, but just like Inoichi says...be brutal and show no mercy when you discipline men. In prior eras, submissive women were helpless to stop their husbands from going off to war and dying. If I'd lived during those times...I may very well have lost him to that senselessness...

I can't begin to imagine how powerless those women must have felt...knowing they couldn't stop their loved ones from going off to die. Well not my Naruto...I have the power and I'm going to use it. He's gonna learn to respect my authority, and when this is over...I want to believe in my heart of hearts...that he'll make a new friend.

When she was done, she walked him over to the bed and laid him down. He was crying, holding his red ass, and moaning in severe pain.

She was tearing up, looking at him in such a horrible state. Hinata had installed a cage under her bed the prior night, specifically for this occasion. She dried her tears.

Tough love...I won't be letting him escape from accountability.

She put her belt back on, and then walked over to Naruto.

"I'll be having father make dinner tonight for everyone. You will stay in the cage, and contemplate what to do with Sasuke".

Naruto was beginning to calm down, but he was still hurting.

"There will be 6 other days of discipline like this one. You'll be sleeping in the cage tonight. And there will be one more thing..."

Hinata brought out a chastity device and secured it on Naruto's penis. "No cumming either, until the week is out".

Hinata held him in her arms. "So...what do you want to do with Sasuke next week?"

Naruto kept rubbing his ass. "Honestly...I don't know".

"Well, what do you like to do in your spare time?"

"I really like playing computer games...especially the ones where you use your army to beat your enemy."

"Oh...you mean WarBlaze 2?"

"Yea, I love that game so much."

"See honey, there's 1 thing. Any others?"

"Off the top of my head...no".

"Well I want you to give it some serious thought tonight. Think about the things you like and see if you have any common interests. You might be surprised".

"Mistress Hinata...do I have to go through all...that again tonight? Will I have to go without pegging or cumming too? It really hurts..."

"Yes, Naruto. My word wouldn't mean anything if I didn't go through with it. Tomorrow, I'm going to show you something...something you need to see".

"Something?"

"Yes...it's where you would have ended up...if you'd killed Sasuke. If you'd taken that boy's life , there's nothing I could have done to help you."

This intrigued Naruto a lot.

"When you see it, you'll understand why I'm being so hard on you. I don't like doing this Naruto...I hate it with every fiber of my being. However...if you don't learn why it's so important to get along with your fellow man, then what I did will seem like nothing."

Naruto and Hinata ate a big meal later that night, and then the morning came.

"Where are we going, Mistress Hinata?"

"We're going...to the Wall."

"What's...the Wall, Mistress Hinata?"

"You'll see when we get there".

It took about 30 minutes to walk there, but then they finally got in.

"Your mother...the matriarchal hokage...has granted me permission to show the Wall to you. This is something that most people aren't allowed to see, due to its graphic nature. We have a tendency to keep quiet about the Wall, but I convinced your mom that you needed to see it".

A woman inserted a card into a door, then it opened. The room was dark. The female guard flicked the switch on, revealing a horror that chilled Naruto to his bones.

"Now do you understand? This is where we keep the worst criminals of our society. Serial rapists...murderers...".

There were a few hundred women and men. Their arms and legs were amputated, they were gagged, blindfolded, had plugs stuffed inside their eardrums, and the men were castrated.

"Holy...crap!" Naruto let out, drinking it all in.

"When someone commits a serious enough crime, our society does not tolerate it. The person who crosses the line does not return...literally. The people you see here are the criminals who have been removed from society permanently. They can't move around, see anything, hear anything...they don't do anything period. They are hung on the Wall of Shame, for all time. Only if their innocence is proven, do we take them down from there. If you had killed that boy, you'd be one of the people up on that wall Naruto. Also, they'd castrate you too."

The beating last night made sense to him now...her crying, the pain she put him through...it's cakewalk compared to this. These people are prevented from doing anything...

Naruto instantly felt relief and regret over what he'd done. I don't want to spend the rest of my life hanging on a wall...

"Any questions?"

"No...Mistress Hinata...I understand everything now".

"Good...let's go home".

He began taking her order more seriously now, putting in a sincere effort to consider what he'd like to do with Sasuke. He didn't like the guy...but he hated and feared the idea of spending the rest of his life along the Wall even more.

Sakura worked on Sasuke from dusk till Dawn. Around the same time Hinata was disciplining Naruto for the first time, Sakura walked into the room...grinning at Sasuke.

I've seen that look a few times before...shit there's no getting out of here. I'm fucked...

Even though he thought that, he tried to escape.

"I...I got to go to the bathroom".

He darted to the bedroom door, but Sakura caught him by his arm.

"Oh...you don't have to worry about that. My father doesn't mind cleaning a bit extra today...and besides...relieving yourself is the least of your problems right now...Sasuke".

Looks like I'm in for it, now.

"It's been several months...and you've still not tried to do something else with Naruto."

"Why should I? With that loser?"

"You are so stubborn Sasuke".

He crossed his arms and looked away.

"I think it's time for a major attitude re-adjustment...".

Sakura grabbed the young man, then put him on her back. He tried everything to break loose, but nothing worked. He tried to loosen her grip by shaking his body, but that was ineffective. He punched her back, but she moved forward towards her bed, laughing a lot.

"It's so cute, watching you try to rebel against me like that. Do you honestly think that you have a chance against me?"

Sasuke kept struggling, and Sakura sighed. "It's time you learned the truth...the hard way Sasuke."

She gently laid him down in front of her. "Alright Sasuke...I want you to try everything you can."

"What!?"

"Hit me as hard as you can. You have my permission. You can also use as many attacks as you want".

"Really? You sure about this?"

Sakura nodded her head.

It's finally time for him to accept reality.

Sasuke punched her as hard as he could on her face. He didn't leave so much as a scratch...not one drop of blood fell.

No way...after all this training...I can't even put a dent in her.

He did combinations for about 30 minutes, but when he was finished and out of gas, she was still standing there, looking at him calmly.

It's...it's not possible. She's not even phased by my attacks.

Sasuke teared up, frustrated and in denial.

"I let you do all that to make a point, Sasuke. No matter how much you train, you'll never be my equal. I'm far stronger and faster than you are. As a matter of fact, All women are. Even a girl after the age of 5 is stronger than any male in town."

"NO WAY! There's...no way that can be true."

"It is the truth...if you don't believe me, I'll arrange something with the other girls."

It can't be...no matter how hard I train, I'm never gonna be able to best her? It's so...infuriating!

"Why does it matter if women are superior, Sasuke? Do you think being strong is really that big a deal?"

He didn't answer any of those questions. He felt an innate desire to be strong... to prove himself.

"You may not like it Sasuke, but that's the way it is. You can keep rebelling if you want, but..." She grabbed him this time, then pulled him over to the bed. He didn't resist her this time, collecting his thoughts.

"You're under my authority and that's the way it's going to stay."

She bent him over her knee and slapped his ass for the next 2 hours.

He was sort of used to the pain, but it still hurt a lot. Every once in a while, she'd slap slightly harder. She did it, so he couldn't get used to all of it.

There was a time when Sasuke thought of breaking up with his girlfriend, but when he brought this up with his mother, she didn't take it well.

It's true that men legally have the right to break things off with a woman before a certain age, but...off the books, the mother had to agree to it. His mother was certain that Sakura was the correct fit for someone like him, and wouldn't hear it. When Sasuke had suggested it, his mother tortured him for a full month and then told him never to ask her that again.

"Sakura is a very intelligent, nice girl Sasuke. You are beyond lucky to have her and you should worship the ground she walks on!"

I wish I understood why mom felt so strongly about Sakura Haruno...

She's bossy, blunt, sadistic, downright cruel at times, and a ruthless disciplinarian. Sasuke occasionally thought he'd do better with another woman.

Then he remembered sometime later...that was his own weakness speaking to him. Somewhere in that Uchiha heart of his, he knew that Sakura Haruno was his soulmate.

He wanted to give up on her because of those qualities...but he'd overlooked the other ones. She was also honest, earnest, empathetic, caring, kind, compassionate, and loving. It was so odd how different she could be from one moment to the next. It had a way of keeping him on his toes.

She could be unpredictable...well definitely not today.

What would I even do with a loser like that?

He thought about it, while Sakura was smacking his ass.

Sakura only took breaks to let him eat. When he'd digested his food, she went back to work on him. She had him bound, then whipped him. After his dinner meal, she caned him.

From then on out, her punishments were varied, but pretty standard.

At some point, he'd got the message and worked out a few ideas.

Sasuke didn't like to admit defeat, but he hated the idea of spending the rest of his Summer vacation being tortured by his girlfriend. The occasional discipline she did for fun was tolerable, but having to deal with this every day? It's agonizing...

A week had passed, their asses were red, and the girlfriends had made their point rather succinctly. Naruto and Sasuke had brainstormed several ideas by then. The only thing that was left to do...was meet up and figure out what to do together.

Hinata and Sakura showed up for coffee at Renee's Shop. Naruto and Sasuke were chained to the table beneath them. At first...they didn't want to talk to each other. They scowled a little here and there...then Naruto opened up. "Listen man...was wondering if..." then Naruto went silent. Sasuke saw what he was doing and he wanted to try the same, but his pride got in the way. Naruto and Sasuke sat silent for 20 minutes, unable to break the silence.

Hinata and Sakura were both frustrated, so they had Naruto and Sasuke lie flat under the table and bound their legs. Hinata and Sakura took off their shoes. Hinata placed her left foot on the back of Naruto's head. Sakura placed her right foot on the back of Sasuke's head. They continued talking, while gently pushing their boyfriends' heads into the tile floor. Naruto and Sasuke got the message loud and clear: Break the silence or we'll make things even worse.

Naruto and Sasuke finally relented, beginning a conversation about what games they play. "You play Warblaze 2?" Sasuke asked.

"Yea, I really like it a lot."

"You play online?"

"Yup".

Sasuke sat silent for a moment, then asked Naruto "Want to do some 2v2?"

"2v2? Sure, but I'm gonna be the Xenu".

"No...I'm gonna be the Xenu. You can be the Unagi".

Naruto and Sasuke started arguing again. Hinata and Sakura pressed a bit harder than normal, then they were glaring at their boyfriends.

"...Alright fine Naruto, you be the Xenu".

Naruto wanted to smile, but chose not to. Hinata would probably beat the crap out of him if he did anything else.

They worked out the details, then both Hinata and Sakura took their boyfriends back home.

Hinata oversaw Naruto's use of her computer and Sakura was supervising Sasuke. Men in the matriarchy had to ask women before they could use their computer. When the women logged in, they sent a passcode to M.H., otherwise known as Matriarchal Headquarters. There, women were tasked with supervising internet activity for men in the village. They do this as a precaution, in case men log on without women present. Men do not know that the M.H. exists, so they're completely clueless about it.

Despite not playing together before, their teamwork was absolutely flawless. In less than 30 minutes, they demolished their opponents in the first match. Both Naruto and Sasuke were very good at the strategy game. When it was over, the opponents said GG and then left.

Sakura kissed Sasuke on the back of the head. "You guys kicked so much ass in that game!"

Sasuke smiled a bit, taking in the compliment.

Hinata ruffled Naruto's hair a bit, then kissed him on the cheek. "You did a great job, honey".

Naruto blushed. "Oh, it was nothing special...".

"On the contrary, it was very special."

In the next month, the 2 of them gamed more frequently on the weekends when their girlfriends allowed for it. They won over 50 games and only lost 5 of them.

Hinata and Sakura had a phone call after Hinata informed Sakura that she'd been keeping score.

"These two are incredible together..." Hinata remarked.

"They do seem to win a lot".

"It's a lot more than a lot. They won 55 games and only lost 5 Sakura. Even when they lost, those games were very close".

"Really? That's unbelievable!"

"I know, right?"

"They hated each other's guts, but somehow they make the perfect team. How ironic..."

"I went online to do some research and there's a competition for these games...".

"I'm already there with you...and I completely agree. These two should take this to the next level".

Naruto and Sasuke were informed of the competition and they were eager to join. The winners of the competition got money for their families, trophies, and respect...what more could two young boys fight for?

Naruto was begging Hinata to let him cum. "Please Mistress Hinata...let me do it. It's driving me up a wall". Naruto was squirming around, trying to suppress his urges.

Hinata kept the key to his chastity in a safe and the key to the safe was given to her aunt from across town. There was no way she was unlocking it until he had earned it.

"No Naruto, I won't be unlocking your chastity cage".

"Please...It's killing me!" Naruto was crying, missing the pleasure of sex.

Hinata ignored him, while thinking deeply. She still hadn't decided exactly what she wasn't to research Her mind was stuck on 3 different kinds of research...Research into helping women safely deliver babies and to reduce physical affects afterwards. The second research was about Depression and Anxiety. While Depression and Anxiety were at the lowest levels in human history, there were still people afflicted with it. According to scientific data, genetics was the primary factor responsible for these mental illnesses today. The third bit of Research was for Space Travel. Most women had found out how to make rockets and fly to a local satellite, but no one had been able to unlock space travel. Given her intelligence level, she could do all 3 with her life. But which to start with first...

Research into safe deliveries and reducing physical affects would probably be a good first research subject. A side project would be working on improving myself...Despite being 14 years of age, Hinata was actually the strongest kunoichi of her age in the Land Of Fire. She had mastered thousands of jutsu, mastered the byakugan, but there was one thing that she wanted to try...

It wasn't exactly forbidden, but there was only one way to do it...There were these children who were called Jinchuriki and they each housed an incredible amount of chakra. She wanted to figure out how to naturally increase her chakra amounts to new levels. She had made a stunning breakthrough recently, and was successfully able to increase her chakra to the level of one Bijuu. Her next goal was to increase her chakra levels to that of all 10. For her, it was a matter of "Could I do this or not?" Hinata had no real interest in power, only in self-cultivation. She had modified her own body in order to account for the increases. She had to alter her own genetic structure and dna to withstand the increases. Hinata had also been developing new jutsu, using the new chakra levels she'd obtained.

By her calculations, she should have discovered how to hold the chakra of at least 10 bijuus in her body. What drove her more than anything was what she would be capable of doing. Her current chakra pressure could be massive to anyone that sparred with her. Sakura said that her body was slowed down slightly, when Hinata released it. How much longer will it be...Oh I can't wait to see the results!

Naruto kept begging, but it did no good.

"When is my chastity gonna be removed, Mistress Hinata?"

Hinata chose to respond this time.

"I'll decide when. I'm not making any promises".

Naruto was moaning in misery. "But why...? I've worked things out with Sasuke..."

"Have you, Naruto? When that boy opened up, you argued with him! You're doing as I'm asking, but it takes time to build a bond. That doesn't happen overnight" Hinata said disappointingly.

Naruto was struggling, but didn't say anything else.

"The competition is coming up. Are you and Sasuke ready to kick some serious butt?"

Naruto nodded his head.

A few weeks later, Hinata and Sakura enrolled their boyfriends into the competition. The boys entered the facility, and sat down at their designated computers. Boys in teams were allowed to have computers adjacent to one another, so as to improve communication and increase efficiency. Sakura and Hinata were given special cards to unlock the computers and set up their games. When they were done, they turned around. Naruto and Sasuke were prostrated before them both. Sakura walked in front of Sasuke and Hinata in front of Naruto. Hinata and Sakura lifted their boyfriends chins and made eye contact. Sasuke and Naruto lowered their heads, then kissed each foot of their girlfriend. Hinata and Sakura both said in unison "Have a good game" to which the boys replied "I will, Milady".

Then Naruto and Sasuke stood up, climbed into their chairs, put on their headphones, and prepared for their first match. They won it easily.

Sakura and Hinata sat in thrones erected behind their boyfriends, watching as they played. While the boys racked up win after win, Sakura and Hinata talked.

"Things seems to be progressing at a welcome pace" Sakura said.

"It does seem that way, but...I won't let up on him for a while" Hinata replied.

Sakura made eye contact with Hinata, her eyes asking what that statement meant.

"Sometimes...when it seems like something new is growing, it's only an illusion. Men (and human beings in general really) are driven by self-interest..."

"So he really wants to go back to the days before that fight, huh?"

"Yes, but I can't let that go. If all you ever needed in life was pleasure, that would be great. However...human beings are social creatures. As such...We must be willing to live for someone other than ourselves. Naruto...well I want him to get to the point where he has a genuine relationship".

"Yea...I want that for Sasuke as well. Something tells me that if he was allowed to, he'd be single for the rest of his life. The guy is something of an extreme introvert".

"He does seem kind of withdrawn at times. Does he have trouble expressing his emotions sometimes, Sakura?"

"...Yes, unfortunately he does seem to have that problem".

"I've met his mother and family. None of them act like he does...is there some kind of underlying health issue?"

"I don't think so...it's likely part of his personality."

"Hinata...do you think they'll make good friends?"

"...One can only hope, Sakura. In any case, he's not getting any pleasure until I get real results".

"Speaking of that, how do we know when they're making any real progress?"

"That's a question I've been asking myself for a while now. My instincts tell me that they are only beginning to form a true bond".

"Your instincts?"

"In the old days...in that ghastly, patriarchal era, men could exchange thoughts with physical contact. In reality, it was a phenomena where the chakra of 2 individuals would somehow interact and show each other their thoughts. The more chakra I build in my body, the more it enhances my instincts. i am able to discern what my boyfriend is feeling."

"You can do that?!"

"Yes...after i obtained the chakra of a tailed beast, i somehow gained...empathic abilities. I can sense...the feelings of others around me."

"You're also strong as hell to boot" Sakura remarked.

"Hahahahaha...well yes, I am".

"Would you like this power as well, Sakura?"

Sakura thought about it for a few seconds. "Sure, why not?"

"It could help you better understand Sasuke. Also, You shouldn't feel slowed down by the pressure of my chakra during sparring".

"It's amazing that a mass concentration of chakra can do something like that" Sakura said.

"It sure is..." Hinata said, while watching Naruto and Sasuke wrap up their fourth game.

"So I take it your boyfriend is not in the right headspace yet?" Sakura asked.

"No...but I can sense the blossoming of a friendship to come."

"That's very encouraging. The last thing I need to worry about is my boyfriend slugging on men he doesn't like".

"Me too."

"I heard the Inoichi Festival is coming soon".

"Oh?"

"There's lots of attractions to see. Competitions for couples(game for kissing the parts of a foot and leg)(racing on top of boyfriends), rides, plays, and more."

"That sounds like fun. Seems like a good chance to make some memories...".

"The boys are doing good so far...but last I heard, Temari's boyfriend and Gaara...they've gone undefeated".

"Shikamaru?"

"These two will be formidable opponents for Naruto and Sasuke".

"Are you worried?"

"More so if they lose"...

"Well...how you handle defeat is a greater test of character than how you win if you ask me, Sakura".

"True..."

Naruto and Sasuke played a close match with Shikamaru and Gaara, but lost in the end. They both slammed their fists down on the table.

"FUCK!" "Dammit..."

Naruto thought about blaming Sasuke at first...then he remembered Hinata was watching him. He was already placed in chastity and denied orgasms for a while now. If he went off at Sasuke, would She make the situation worse for him? Naruto forced his mouth shut and buried his head in his hands.

Sasuke, likewise, was about to tear off Naruto's head. However...he felt Sakura's eyes on him. If he acted out of turn, She might torture him for an extended period of time. He could take it, but it was just so...annoying. So he kept his mouth shut and looked in the opposite direction.

Hinata and Sakura rose off their chairs and walked over to console their boyfriends. Hinata hugged Naruto and kissed him on the forehead. "You did great, honey. I'm proud of you".

Sakura kissed Sasuke on the cheek and turned her eyes to face Hers. "Thank you, Sasuke." Understanding what she meant, he nodded his head slightly.

"You both did very well, but those two have been playing for a very long time together. Despite only working together for a few months, you gave them a run for their money."

"Next time...We'll win" Naruto said with a determined look on his face.

Sasuke smiled. Sakura and Hinata giggled a little.

Sakura and Hinata shut their computers down, then grabbed the leashes of their boyfriends. They walked them out of the building and headed back home.

Hinata took Naruto home and had him perform cunnilingus. Over the past few weeks, he had become proficient out of it. He was finally learning how to pleasure her for a change and she loved every moment of it. Sakura, interestingly enough, had Sasuke doing the same activity. In this new age, boys would spend a lot of time on their knees pleasing a woman.

"Write me a letter, Naruto".

"Yes, Mistress Hinata".

"I want you to take your time...spell out each word".

"Yes, Mistress Hinata".

Hinata held onto his leash, while he was licking her vagina.

Hinata smiled, enjoying her boyfriend's worship.

The leash was something that served a usual function in public, but it had its uses in private as well. When a Womxn held a leash, it meant that the boyfriend wasn't going anywhere. He could not resist her all powerful grip, despite his sincerest efforts. She pulled him in.

Naruto spent the next 2 hours putting his tongue to use.

Around the same time, Sakura was holding Sasuke's collar.

"You'll swallow every last drip of my love juice".

"Yes, Mistress Sakura".

Sakura gently pulled his collar and then made sure his head stayed right in front of her vagina.

"Taste my authority, boy".

"Yes, Mistress Sakura".

Sasuke licked her vagina.

"Excellent...it's good that you know your place at life...on your knees...licking your Queen".

Sasuke kept silent, as Sakura let out pleasured moans.

The day of the Inoichi Festival had come. It was one of the most popular Festivals held in the land. Sakura and Hinata had woken up early in the morning to take their boyfriends for a day of fun and games. One of the most satisfying things human beings can ever do is express their creative sides. After the Matriarchal Government had formed, there were many women who had come together to organize new events and sports. New sports for men and for women to keep life fresh and new for each generation.

A Council Filled With Creative Writers, Inventors, scientists, artists, and other great thinkers would convene every 20 years to brainstorm new ideas so as to prevent society from falling into stagnation and boredom. Their one month meeting was called The Anahitt.

When they were done brainstorming, they would introduce the new games and social events at the Inoichi Festival.

Sakura and Hinata walked through boyfriends to the admission gate. They paid for the tickets, and were allowed entry.

The Festival had its usual food stands, music concerts, art galleries, martial arts competitions, and games. Then...there were the new additions.

There was a fun couple's competition this year, where the Women would run with their men or boys riding piggyback. Sakura entered the competition with Sasuke and entered 3rd place. Naruto and Hinata got 5th place. There were several traps laying in wait during the course that caught Sakura and Hinata by surprise. It appeared to be an innocent obstacle course, but that was just genjutsu. If only I had dispelled it earlier Sakura thought.

Well...that was fun at least.

Then, there was a group of slave men who were enlisted by the council in advance for a special event. These men would appear on screens televised across the entire festival grounds. They were moving into letters.

The first word they spelled together was Hello. We hope that You're enjoying the festivities. As you may have already figured out, there are a few new attractions this year.

There is a new one opening up closer to 4 P.M., so hang in tight!

Kurenai and Rin walked towards Sakura and Hinata, while Kakashi and Obito crawled beside them. Anko was holding a baby in her hands, while Rin held both Kakashi and Obito's leashes.

"Oh HI! It's been a long time, Anko sensei!"

Anko blushed at Hinata. "Oh it's nice to see you again too girl. How are you holding up? That boyfriend of yours giving you any trouble"?
Hinata laughed nervously. Sakura smiled a bit and sent both Anko and Rin an expression that said yes and then some.

"He's doing great". Hinata greatly exaggerated the truth. Yes...he was improving. However...he needed to learn how to handle himself in public better.

Obito, Kakashi, Naruto, and Sasuke prostrated themselves while the girls chatted. It went on for about half an hour, but the boys and men were very disciplined at that point. They all had their hands placed on top of their girlfriend's high heels. Usually, in the Matriarchy, when girls are ready to go, they tug on the leash a few times to indicate that they want their boyfriends to move again. It's sort of a warning in advance of about a few minutes. There were exceptions made when girlfriends and wives had worked out some other form of communication. Sakura and Sasuke had tried something different once or twice, but it didn't work well.

Naruto and Sasuke felt a few tugs on their leashes. Kakashi and Obito felt their leashes being tugged as well. When a girl or woman tugged a leash, the man would get his face off a woman's boots, feet, highheels, or other footwear and then assume the crawling position. Despite being on all fours, a man was generally expected to keep his eyes below the vaginal level of even the shortest of women and keep his eyes focused on the feet of his girl or woman. A man was also not to look at another man when he had assumed the crawling position. Whenever the girls or women caught their boyfriends or husbands doing it, they were immediately disciplined.

At this point, the girls and women gave verbal commands that it was time to go. When that happened, the girls walked again and the boys would crawl wherever the girls directed them.

There was a new attraction called "Kiss The Girl".

It was a game that only couples could play.

The organizer of the event explained everything to the couples.

They would keep playing until one of the men gets something wrong. It was a game to test a man's ability to follow instructions.

A machine would randomly generate which part of the foot to kiss, and the boyfriends would do the best they could to last as long as they could. The longer the men made it, the faster the instructions would be spoken by the machine and the more complex the instructions.

Hinata and Sakura removed their high heels and handed them to one of the attendants of the machine.

Naruto and Sasuke crawled in front of their girlfriends and prepared for the machine to activate.

The attendant explained the terminology for different parts of the foot and leg. The boys nodded, indicating that they understood.

The attendant explained to the girls that there would be times when they would have to stand on their tippy toes. The girls smiled and said "thank you".

When it did, they heard the machine giving instructions...

"Right toe, heel, bridge, ankle".

Naruto and Sasuke followed them, kissing their girlfriends' right toe, heel, bridge ankle".

The orders became longer each time and they were coming faster.

"Achilles, Pinky toe, bridge, bridge, ankle, heel, big toe, big toe, Achilles, Achilles".

Naruto and Sasuke perservered.

The orders were being delivered faster and faster, while Naruto and Sasuke struggled to keep up.

Eventually, Naruto accidentally went to kiss the bridge of Hinata's foot instead of the Achilles.

"DAMN!" Naruto pounded the ground with his fist. The attendant raised Sasuke's hand up.

"WE HAVE A WINNER!"

"Good job, Honey. That was incredible!"

Sasuke smiled in a suave, confident way.

Hinata consoled Naruto. "You did a great job too, Honey. If it makes you feel any better, most men would have goofed up far sooner than you did."

Naruto was feeling down. "Thanks, Mistress Hinata".

The attendant told Sakura and Sasuke to wait. A few minutes later, She came back with their prize.

"For winning here today, may I present you humbly with this funnel cake".

"Thank you!"

Sakura grabbed the funnel cake and took turns feeding herself and Sasuke with a fork.

When they finished, the gang got a move on and went to find their next attraction. They found a roller coaster ride and hopped on. Then after that, they played bumper cars for a while.

They went walking around the festival for a while, talking as they looking for the next thing to do. Then, a loud sound was emitted from a screen standing several stories high. The television turned on, and then there was a distance top view of hundreds of submissive men. There were a few women here and there who gave orders for specific formations. Those like Sakura and Hinata couldn't hear the women very well, but were watching the words being formed by those formations.

the first formation was read as "Hello everyone. We hope you're having a great time. We'd like to have a brief moment of your time for an announcement.

"Formation Omega".

Then the men organized into the next formation.

The next one read "To commemorate the Festival of Inoichi, we are unveiling a new game for the masses. If you're interested, go to Area 2A. The unveiling will take place at 6:00 PM".

"Formation Alpha".

The final formation read " Thank you for your time, ladies and gentlemen."

Then the screen turned off.

"A new game?" Hinata asked, somewhat curious about it.

"I'm definitely going" Sakura said.

"I'd like to know what this is all about. If memory serves, there hasn't been a new game introduced in 20 years at the Inoichi Festival".

"Oh really? It's been that long..."

Naruto and Sasuke were both listening very intently and their interest was growing by the minute.

Hinata pulled out the map of the Festival.

"I think we're in C5 right now. How much time do we have?" Hinata asked, then looked for her phone.

Pulling it out, it read "6:20 PM".

"Shoot...at the pace we're walking, we'll never make it in time" Sakura said, eager to get there in time.

"Well...there are other options..."

"You mean..."

Hinata nodded her head.

"If there weren't any people around, I think it'd be easy. But...at those speeds, we'd either crash into someone or hurt the boys in the process".

Sakura rubbed her chin. "Well, no sense in wasting anymore time."

"Sasuke, please stand up."

"Naruto, you too" Hinata said.

Both men stood up.

Sakura and Hinata turned their backs to them.

"Climb on. We're carrying you piggypack to 2A".

As instructed, Naruto and Sasuke climbed on top of their girlfriends' backs and waited.

Hinata and Sakura placed the end of their leashes in their pockets.

Then...they both darted carefully to their destination.

After arriving, they were given some of the last of the tickets present. Then...they pulled out their leashes and walked the boys inside the stadium.

They found a few seats near the top of the stadium. Hinata and Sakura took a seat, then both gently patted their laps. Naruto and Sasuke sat down on them.

Then both Hinata and Sakura wrapped their arms around their boyfriends.

A voice pierced the quiet of the night...Naruto and Hinata immediately recognized who it was.

A screen rose up from the bottom of the stadium. Then, live footage began rolling.

"Hello Everyone. I hope that you're having the most festive of festivals tonight!"

"Mom...?"
"The Matriarchal Hokage?" All the other three said in unison.

"I stand before you tonight to proudly introduce a new game for the masses, one that a few women worked very hard on. They would like to explain the rules and then...the match will begin. Here are the creators of this new struggle...

Then 4 women walked out on the front stage. "These four are Karui, Tayuya, Yugao Uzuki, and Yugito Nii. From here on out, they will be taking the reins and explaining their game and the rules. i, The Matriarchal Hokage, and my personal staff, will be the referees for this upcoming match. You've got it from here ladies! She handed the microphone to Tayuya, who took center stage.

"Hello everyone. I hope your evening is going well. The new game we proudly introduce to you tonight is called...Air Basketball." Then she waited a few moments for the crowd to react.

"You're probably imagining what air basketball is. Well...for the last few hundred years, most of the sports you know have a goalpost that doesn't move. Likewise, the boundaries established also tend to be fixed as well. Tonight, we're here to shatter that mold once and for all."

She handed the microphone to Karui.

"In this new era, we have developed advanced technology. With advanced energy sources, we've created machines that can carry objects from one location to another. You may have seen them in your towns or on your journeys throughout the land. They are quickly finding uses all throughout our society, from construction work to delivery services. Now...we've used them for a new purpose."

Karui handed the microphone to Yugito Nii.

"We are using these machines to levitate the nets. The lines established the boundaries of the court will be marked by lights. These lights will move along the direction of the nets. But you're probably asking...in what direction do the nets move?"

She handed the microphone to Yugao Uzuki. "When a team scores a point, their net will move in a random direction. So if team A scores a point, then team B scores a point, team B's net will move in a direction opposite to that of team A. The greater the score gap, the faster the nets will move. If they reach any one of the 4 Red Lines that encase the region where the nets can move, then the game is over and the team whose net crosses those Lines wins."

She handed the mic back to Tayuya.

"For the first quarter, the nets will not alter in their height. However, in the second quarter, the net will begin adjusting its height randomly. Therefore, the players will be shooting at moving targets. If one of the 2 teams scores 4 3 point shots in a row, then their net will begin moving very sporadically. This will make it very hard for the other team to score a basket. Once a basket is scored, it will stop moving in that manner and return to normal. The other rules...you'll learn as you watch.

Then they put all their faces together in front of the mic and said in unison " OH and one more thing...have fun everyone!"

There was a lot of noise from the crowd.

Naruto and Sasuke were getting very excited.

Hinata and Sakura were thoroughly engaged.

The Matriarchal Hokage and her staff left for a brief moment, then returned, dressed up as referees.

The two women basketball teams walked out onto the court. They lined up on their respective sides.

Kushina walked with the mic to the center of the court, then introduced the teams.

"On the left, we have the Pakhets!"

They bowed their heads to the crowd.

"On the right, the Faros!"

The Faros bowed their heads to the crowd.

Then they turned to each other and bowed their heads.

While their heads were bowed, they said "Thank you for today's game".

Lifting their heads, the 5 starters took to their respective sides. Unlike in other previous eras, because the court was always moving, the back-ups would also have to move as well. Therefore, everyone got exercise. The teams agreed in advance on certain times when the back-ups would come in, to help those back-ups conserve their energy a bit.

This was a far more physically demanding sport, so it was necessary to communicate properly in advance.

The two coaches for the teams came out to meet The Matriarchal Hokage and decide who would go first.

Mei Terumi and Tsunade walked on the court.

"COACH!?" Naruto blurted out.

"Oh my goodness...It's Tsunade!" Hinata said, shocked.

"It is...' Sakura replied.

Sasuke remained silent, but kept wondering who Tsunade was.

"Alright You two, what's your call?" Kushina asked.

Tsunade said "Tails".

Mei nodded, fine with having heads.

Kushina flipped the coin. When it hit the ground, the surface was heads.

"The Faros have won the toss". The two Womxn coaches bowed to each other, then took to their respective sides of the court.

The nets were floating in the air, remaining at a fixed position. Then, the nets began moving, as did the lights indicating where the boundary lines were. The Faros net would initially dictate the direction the court would head in.

Two of the tallest players from each team met at the center. Kushina walked to the center and carried the basketball with her. "5...4...3...2...1..."

"GAME!" She tossed the ball up into the air, then each player jumped to grab for it.

The Brunette Girl playing for the Pahkets pulled away with it and then began. For the first 2 minutes, both teams plays defense ferociously, refusing either to score. Then, he Pahkets scored a basket, changing the trajectory of the court. It began moving Southeast.

As the first quarter progressed, each team was scoring more and more shots. The coaches were running along the outside of the courts, giving out orders, encouragement, and advice when necessary.

The game was in constant motion. Even the referee wasn't allowed to sit still, as She had to make a constant effort to jog while paying attention to the players on the court. In air basketball, everyone involved would get exercise-no one was exempt.

At the end of the first quarter, the score was 20-16. The Faros lead by 4. During each quarter, the basketball players, officials, and coaches would have a minor break.

Naruto and Sasuke were thoroughly enraptured by the game. They couldn't take their eyes off the big screen for a single moment, absorbing everything at once.

"A moving goalpost makes for a lot of fun, doesn't it?" Sakura asked, noticing that her boyfriend was so devoured by it that he couldn't utter a single word.

Naruto was in the same exact disposition, feeling captured in the moment. Both boys were busy wondering how much harder it was to hit a moving target when a player was doing everything in their power to block or throw you off. This game...it's very hard.

"It certainly is" Hinata replied, smiling warmly.

"I think we've lost the boys tonight" Sakura said, smirking.

"They'll come in a while...just have to give them some time" Hinata asserted confidently.

Hinata and Sakura both lightly kissed their boyfriends on the back of the head. Sakura ruffled Sasuke's hair.

The second quarter began.

The players started strong, but their defenses were barely holding. Then, the Faros scored 3 consecutive 3 point shots. Their net then proceeded to move sporadically. The net of the Faros moved a court a lot faster than normal, which meant that the Pahkets needed to score a basket within 3 minutes or the game would be over.

For the first 2 minutes and 45 seconds, the Faros defended the court and refused to let the Pahkets score a single basket. Then, one of the Pahkets broke their the defense and dunked the ball into the sporadic hoop. The court was only 2000 feet away from crossing the southwestern red boundary lines.

The Faros kept putting on the pressure, trying to force the court to cross the boundary line. At the end of the second quarter, the Faros led 32-25. The court was only 1000 feet away from crossing the southwestern red boundary lines.

The third quarter began and the Pahkets fought to keep the court from crossing over. The first Air Basketball game was turning out to be a real nail biter.

"Play defense Girls! Don't let them score anymore points!"

"Push it! Drive that court out!"

At the end of the third quarter, the Faros led 44-40. Despite a brave defense, the court was only 700 feet away from crossing the southwestern red boundary lines.

The fourth quarter commenced. Both teams fought hard. Although the Pahkets played good defense, they couldn't stop the Faros from scoring. They did manage to close the

gap to a single basket within the 10 minute mark. There was 5 minutes remaining in the game, where the court was only 300 feet away. The Faros led 55-53.

Then the next 5 minutes would later would turn a great game into a legendary one. The Faros net was getting very close to crossing the red boundary lines. With 1 minute remaining, the Faros led 57-53. The court was only 100 feet away. Tsunade called a timeout.

"Alright girls...we're down 4 and we need five to win." She looked at the best player on her team...Konan.

"Our back is up against the wall. If we don't score a point within 15 seconds, that court will cross into the boundary lines. Even if we get it, we need to stop their next score, and then score again. She looked at the rest of the girls. "I want the rest of you to guard like your life depends on it. Konan...focus on hitting a three point shot."

"Well I guess a tie just wouldn't suit a game like this, would it coach?" Konan asked, grinning.

"You've fought hard girls. Let's do this! They placed their hands together, chanted, then the Girls walked back onto the court.".

The game began again, and around 7 seconds in, Konan scored a three point shot. The game was 57-56.

Then, about 5 seconds later, the Faros scored a 2 point shot. The game was 59-56. A desperate offense struggle was waged, where the court got dangerously close to crossing. Konan scored a 3 point shot with 20 seconds left. The game was tied at 59-59 and the court was a little less than 100 feet from the red boundary lines.

The Faros scored a 2 point shot with 8 seconds left on the clock. The court would cross the boundary line in 6 seconds.

"Shit..." what the hell am I gonna do? The Faros immediately played woman to woman defense.

Fuck...fuck...FUCK!

Konan let her instincts take over. She pretended to rush to the right, then cut to the center of the court. Jumping backwards, she shot the basket from the middle of the court. The court was 20 feet away from the boundary line. With 3 seconds left, the players of the court heard a swish.

The Pahkets took their first lead, with 63-62. The crowd roared. The Faros felt thoroughly defeated in that moment. By the time the Faros tossed the ball to one of their players, there was no time to shoot and the game ended.

"PAHKETS WIN!"

Then, all the girls grabbed Konan and lifted her off the ground. They tossed her up and down, as she felt intense relief and satisfaction at having made that last basket.

"Great job, Konan" Tsunade yellled, giving her star student a thumbs up.

After a moment's celebration, Kushina ordered the players to bow to each other again.

"Thank you for the game", each of them said and then they walked up the court.

The crowd was still cheering, and for Naruto and Sasuke, it was a game that would be thoroughly engraved into their minds for all time.

Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other, thinking the same exact thing.

I wanna play too...

Hinata and Sakura got up from the seats, chatting about the game. Their boyfriends crawled along, whose thoughts replayed every moment of that spectacle they'd just watched.

They walked around, then found a spot to eat dinner. While they were eating, a flyer girl came by and handed a poster to Hinata and Sakura.

"If You're looking for some fun ladies, it's right here." She pointed to the poster. It showed a couple of homes".

"What about it?"

"Inside the home, you Girls will have the ability to use paint brushes and other art materials to scribble all over the walls and express yourselves. Then...your boys can clean it up via competition".

"Oh...here's the best part...winner gets a reward".

She handed the poster to the Girls, then bowed her head and left.

The phone number was on the bottom right.

"Well, i guess it's worth a try" Sakura said, resting her palm upon her cheek.

"I wonder what kind of prize they're giving out..."

Hinata thought it couldn't be money. It's probably food...or maybe a new drink.

They departed for home. Hinata and Naruto escorted Sakura and Sasuke to her home.

Hinata and Sakura hugged each other, then Sakura and Sasuke walked inside the door. Hinata and Naruto walked back to their home.

Sakura entered the home. She took off her sandals, then stood at attention. Sakura's father kissed her toes and asked "How is the day going, buttercup?"

"It went great, dad". Then, She walked over to the couch and sat down while Her and Sasuke chatted with Her father and mother. When the conversation had concluded, Sakura's mother took her father to her room. Sakura grabbed Sasuke's leash and pulled it in the direction of her room.

Sasuke crawled along while She headed to her room.

"What a long day...but definitely fun".

"Yea...it was fun, Mistress Sakura".

"I see that you and Naruto really liked that Air Basketball game..."

Sasuke blushed at the comment, then averted eye contact while Sakura undressed and fished for her night gown.

"It'll be some time before that game's set up for the boys...a few months perhaps".

"Why is that, Mistress Sakura?"

"Aren't you being a gentleman tonight?" Sakura laughed happily.

Sasuke glared in her direction, but she didn't react negatively to it.

"Well...there's paperwork, then the government has to approve when the games are released, and then they need to set up a structure so that it can be safely played in public schools and playgrounds".

"Why wouldn't it be safe, Mistress Sakura? It's just a moving net..."

"Well...here's the thing. If the net malfunctions, it could land on someone or move sporadically in a way that knocks a player out.

Also, it's a very physically demanding sport. If players are not properly conditioned, they wouldn't last 20 minutes before collapsing from exhaustion".

"So the conditioning could take months?"

"You're such a smarty pants". Sakura kissed the top of his head.

Sasuke smiled cockily, thoroughly enjoying the compliment.

"Well there's one thing for certain..."

"What's that, Sasuke?"

"Me and Naruto are gonna have to bust our tails off if we want to play".

"You and him, huh? Seems like you two are on the same page...".

"Well...we didn't exactly talk it out...but we didn't need to either."

It's amazing the kinds of things guys can communicate on with a simple stare Sakura thought.

"Well that's enough chit chat for tonight. It's time for bed."

Occasionally, Sakura liked to throw her Strength around to remind Sasuke who was in charge. His relationship with Naruto was improving gradually, but...he was still a bit disrespectful at times. He should have asked her permission to play air basketball. Well...She'll be sure to remind him that he needs her approval before playing any games.

She picked him up roughly, slung Sasuke over her shoulder, then carried him to her bed. She layed him down on the foot of her front bed, then bound him to it with chains. It was a common activity for Girls and Womxn to do this to boys in a matriarchy, especially boys who had misbehaved in the past. In Sasuke's case, he used to be vindictive. For the first few weeks of their relationship, Sasuke would retaliate after being punished. He didn't like being held accountable for his crappy behavior. One thing he did while Sakura slept was eat most of the cake she loved. Unfortunately, Sasuke was the type who didn't mind taking a beating if he got his revenge. Of course, no one likes prolonged torture, but he'd put up a lot of resistance. Sakura knew the truth about him though...that it was just a reaction of his. Sasuke feared change of any kind, and it took time for him to adjust to a relationship. To prevent him from ever eating her food again, she bound him to the foot of her bed.

She stood in front of him, looking at him as if to say "You know the drill".

Sasuke knew it well. If he didn't give her what she wanted, She'd put him outdoors in the cold. He really didn't want that...

Sasuke prostrated himself, then lifted his head slightly.

"3...2...1...go" Sakura ordered.

Sasuke kissed her big toe. "I'm Sakura's bitch".

Then he kissed the toe adjacent to her big toe. "I'm Sakura's bitch".

he kissed her toes for the next 30 minutes, continually chanting "I'm Sakura's bitch".

Then, when he was done, Sasuke asked " Can Sakura's bitch sleep by your bedside, Mistress Sakura?"

"Yes, you may".

Then, she put a diaper on him and went to bed.

Hinata and Naruto had taken longer to get back home. Once they entered, the couple talked with Hinata's family for the next 2 hours.

"Well, it's time to get to bed, Naruto".

"Yes, Mistress Hinata".

Hinata walked Naruto up to her bedroom and closed the door. Naruto had learned by now not to beg to cum, but he was struggling tonight. He had a great night with everyone and didn't want to ruin it. In one of the previous nights, Naruto had such a craving for pleasure that he couldn't help himself. Naruto tried to undo his chastity when Hinata was sleeping, but it did no good. To distract himself from the feeling of wanting to cum, he ate through all of the Hyuuga's cookies. When Hinata found out, she was disappointed, but not surprised or angry. Then, she talked with her mother and had a new bed installed.

Her new bed had a cage installed in the bottom, with a mattress, sheet, blankets, and pillow inside. Hinata reached for the key, then opened the door. She put a diaper on Naruto, and then pointed to it. Naruto dutifully crawled inside. Hinata locked the door and went to bed.

It was so embarrassing...wearing a diaper.

The next day, Hinata made a breakthrough in her research.

"YES! I've finally done it!" Naruto was still sleeping.

She woke up earlier than normal and called Sakura.

"I've done it!"

"You did?!"

"YES!"

"Come over, I wanna see!"

Hinata travelled at super speed and appeared in front of Sakura's home within seconds.

Sakura was still putting the phone down and then looked out her window to see Hinata on her lawn.

"Holy crap!"

Sakura ran outside.

"How...how did you...i just hung up 10 seconds ago".

"It's one of the benefits of having the chakra of 10 tailed beasts".

"Wow...so you're as powerful as...the sage of six paths was...only natural".

"Yes...i am".

"You know what that means, right?"

"Yea...I'll have to present my research before the government."

"Yep...and it'll change things...permanently."

"Would you like this power as well?"

"Of course! But before we do, i wanna see what it can do."

"Alright then...let's head to your backyard."

Hinata warped Sakura to the forest, miles away from Konoha, then put some distance between herself and Sakura.

"So you're super fast and probably physically stronger, can perform more powerful jutsu, but...what else can you do?"

"Do I have permission to use my powers on you?"

"Yes, you do".

"alright then...I'll step back a bit".

Then...Hinata released her chakra and the pressure came out. It forced Sakura onto her knees.

"Daaaaaaaaaamn. That chakra release is incredibly powerful. I can't even stand up. "

"Yes...the chakra is actually so powerful, that it can form currents. Because I'm a Hyuuga, I can more easily see the currents and adjust their direction."

"What does that mean?"

"Here's what it means...".

Then Hinata was able to use the pressure to force Sakura's knees off the ground. Next, she forced Sakura onto her feet using chakra alone.

"I can force your body to not only kneel, but move. If I use even greater force that this, I could lift you above the air."

Then, she lifted Sakura carefully into the air and gently landed her back on the ground.

"WOW! This is incredible!"

"I exercised great restraint when using the pressure technique. If you squeeze hard enough on an object...well...this could happen".

She used her chakra to crush a tree nearby into tiny little pieces.

"FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK! We better be careful with how we use this power around the boys...it's dangerous if mishandled".

"Indeed it is...".

"Want to head over to my lab? i can operate on you safely and you'll have this power as well."

"You sure you don't want to just tell the government about it already?"

"Nea...and besides...I need someone who can handle sparring with me."

"I'd be honored".

They returned to town and Hinata performed the operation on Sakura.

When Hinata was done, She trained Sakura for the next few weeks, until the pink-haired girl was up to speed.

Naruto and Sasuke honing their teamwork skills, preparing for the next gaming tournament. Then...one day when they were sitting down under a table, waiting for the girlfriends' to finish eating. While they were doing that, 2 teenage girls who had entered the building had locked eyes with each other. The tension in the room was rising, as the other women and submissive men took notice.

"What are YOU doing here" Sasame said angrily, glaring at Her rival, Yakumo Kurama.

Yakumo Kurama averted eye contact, saying absolutely nothing.

She'd been a thorn in her side ever since pre-school. Constantly correcting Her whenever making a mistake. Always getting better grades, and being a general know-it-all. If she wasn't such a pain in the butt, she might have actually made for a decent girlfriend. She is cute, but...such a bitch! Oh i can't fucking stand her! Yakumo Kurama...it's bad enough she shows up me all the time at school, but she's coming to the same places to eat too? FUCK!

Sasame...great...I gotta deal with her again...Miss Inferiority complex strikes again. When Yakumo had first laid her sights on Sasame, her heart hammered and she blushed. Later, she'd read in a book that she had a sexual attraction to the girl. The problem with physical attraction was...it's not the only kind there is. When it came to the emotional and spiritual aspects of one, ...Sasame was about as unattractive as a girl could be. She was smart, talented, and funny at times, but incredibly insecure and prone to making mistakes. Why does Sasame care so much that I get better grades? Yea I correct her, but only because She goofs up so often and... Why does she hate that so much?

" because it's a free world".

A...free...world?!

Kurama tried to walk past Sasame, but she shoved her back each time.

"Get the hell out of here!" Sasame was bawling her hands into fists.

"No...please get out of my way" Kurama said, anger rising to the surface.

"Or you're gonna do what?"

"I don't want to fight...".

"Yea...because you know I'd beat you senseless" Sasame said confidently.

Kurama went silent...then tried once again to gracefully walk past her. This time, Sasame grabbed her hair and tried to pull her back.

Kurama screamed in pure rage. She elbowed Sasame in the face, which caused blood to spill from her nose.

Sasame was disoriented for a few seconds. Before she completely recovered, Kurama shoved Sasame to the ground.

Regaining her senses, Sasame rose back up and landed a punch on Kurama's jaw. From then on out, it was a complete slugfest.

The men in the room were scared of the two, worried that they'd carry their fight over and hurt them. The submissive men immediately crawled behind their girlfriends. The girlfriends in general stood at attention, ready to defend the men if the fight carried over to them. The women in the room were also scared, not wanting to intervene between the two. As much as they wanted to call for help, they were worried that if they'd left, their boyfriends would get hurt. Girls could be incredibly fast and boys were much slower by comparison. If one mistake was made...that could be it. The dominant men like Naruto and Sasuke were at attention, taking in the violence on display.

Hinata looked at Sakura and communicated her thoughts telepathically. Sakura nodded her head. Hinata bent down, looked at Naruto, and then said "I'll be right back, honey. Sakura will watch over you in the meantime".

Naruto said nothing, but saw the anger and seriousness in the eyes of his girlfriend. Hinata was not someone you wanted to piss off...for any reason.

She teleported right in front of the two Girls, who had, by this point, forced several Women and men to flee their tables. Most people had been frozen stiff. One of the downsides of peace is that it's rare when hotblooded violence occurs. A vast majority of the time, violence disputes never happened. There was no police force for Women in the Matriarchy, as Women could generally handle their own problems without needing to call for a third party.

Hinata could tell that there were Women who wanted to act...who wanted to do something, but they had to protect their boyfriends at all costs. One full powered punch from a woman could easily kill a man or put him on death's door. Any one jutsu could do the same. Even aggressively bumping against a man at full strength could put him into a coma. The Women were acting as shields for their boyfriends, prepared for the worst.

I guess it can't be helped...Hinata thought.

"You two...stop it now" Hinata said coldly, glaring at the two women who were fighting.

They kept slugging on each other, more blood dripped onto the floor, and their bloodlust seemed as strong as ever.

"I SAID...STOP IT NOW!" Hinata was raising her voice.

They both momentarily stopped and looked over to see Hinata Hyuuga glaring at them both.

Kurama said nothing, but Sasame decided to give her attitude.

"And if I don't? The fuck are you gonna do about it?"

Hinata moved faster then either of the two girls could see, and then appeared much closer to them.

"HOLY SHIT!" The entire crowd was shocked at how fast Hinata was.

She was less than a blur, a being so fast only the Sage of Sixth Paths or Sakura could have caught a glimpse of her.

She was much physically stronger than either of the two girls in front of her and chose to rely on that.

I don't want to release my chakra yet...if I do, the whole world's gonna know.

Hinata grabbed both girls by the backs of their shirts.

Kurama's eyes widened in fear, as she was paralyzed by the sheer strength and speed of the person in front of her. Kurama wisely chose not to engage in any further hostilities.

Sasame was far slower on the uptake, punching and kicking at Hinata.

Hinata was very quiet, and didn't so much as bleed or flinch.

"No way...". Sasame threw all her strength into a punch that landed on Hinata's nose. It didn't even make a dent.

FUCK...OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK! Sasame began having a panic attack, terrified of the girl who she'd just assaulted.

Hinata forced them both onto their backs. Sasame was frozen in sheer terror at the undeniably strength of Hinata.

Naruto and Sasuke were beyond impressed.

Sasuke spoke up. "Dude...has your girlfriend always been that strong? She took a direct punch from a girl and it didn't even phase her".

Naruto " looks like it...".

"This fight's over"...Sasuke commented.

"Yep..." Naruto replied.

Sakura wasn't surprised in the slightest at the outcome, but it did make her feel safer to be around Hinata. She had a very strong sense of justice, was kind and peaceful, but could be strict when the time called for it. Also, having the same strength made her feel secure as well. If no ordinary woman or girl could hurt Hinata, they couldn't hurt Sakura either. She really was the best friend a gal could ever hope for.

Hinata placed her right foot on the back of Sasame's head and her left foot on the back of Kurama's head.

The Women, Girls, and submissive men cheered. The dominant men were still busy replaying the fights in their heads, and E/everyone else was returning to normal.

Hinata pulled out her phone and called the Yamanaka Organization.

"Hello, is there any way We can help you today maam?"

"Yes, there was a fight that broke out at Yamada's Cafe".

"Oh no...Is anyone hurt?"

"No...thankfully no innocents were injured today. However...the two who fought have suffered some minor injuries after recklessly endangering the lives of others present. As a medic, I can administer first aid. After that is done...I would like to claim Monocta".

"Well it's good to hear that everyone's alright. We'll have to send a branch of the Yamanaka clan to verify your story. If it's confirmed that they recklessly endangered lives, you will be granted Monotca".

"Is there anything else, maam?"

"No, that's all. Thank you for your time".

"Alrighty maam, we'll send them over now. Thank you for doing your civic duty."

They hung up the phone.

Yakuma was silently accepting her punishment, and did not try to antagonize this Hyuuga girl in any way. Sasame was still saying "oh fuck...oh fuck...oh fuck"...

Sasame began crying a lot, which caught the notice of both Yakumo and Hinata.

Sasame felt utterly humiliated, hated herself for being so weak, and was having a hard time relaxing.

"Listen up you two...there are positive ways for you both to channel your aggression. If you want to fight again, that's your business. However...do NOT involve innocent lives. You know how strong the two of you are compared to the men in the room and you know full well that one slip up could've cost a life. If you don't want to end up on The Wall, I suggest you find a constructive outlet for it and soon!"

"The Yamanaka clan will be here soon. When they arrive and have conducted their business, I'll more than likely be granted Monocta. For reckless endangerment, I could easily have your rights taken for the next 3 years and force you to serve me. However...I don't feel like that's necessary. Give me your numbers and I'll call your parents right now. They'll head over, so they can oversee and participate in your punishment. If you choose to withhold your information, i will press charges and have more than enough evidence to convict you two. You'll be stuck serving me for the remainder of your teen years and you'll also be one crime away from being put on The Wall".

Sasame and Yakumo both immediately typed in their passwords, then handed the phones to Hinata. She called each of their parents in order. The Yamanaka clan came inside 2 minutes later and read the minds of everyone present. When they were done, they walked over to Hinata.

"We have conducted a mental search and the evidence corroborates your story. You are hereby granted the right of Monocta".

The Yamanaka squad left. The Mothers of both girls came shortly afterwards.

They gave their girls an earful, then prostrated themselves before Hinata.

"Please don't press charges...we beg you". The two grown women were crying.

For Naruto and Sasuke, it was an interesting role reversal. For a change, the women were the ones begging.

"I won't press charges...but i do claim the right to punish these girls here. I want you to join in on the punishment as well."

Both of the women kissed her palm, thanking her for showing mercy. "Oh, with pleasure" both the women said in unison.

Hinata stripped them bare naked. She hung them upside down the ceiling, where everyone could see. Kurama was very withdrawn and detached from the situation. Sasame was blushing, embarrassed that so many people could see her nude.

All the women and girls had gathered behind Hinata to witness the event. Hinata pulled out her whip and went to town on both of their asses. By the time she was done whipping Sasame and Kurama in the ass, both had cried enough to fill a pool and their asses were bleeding.

Hinata gave them a brief reprieve, then knelt before the two women. She handed them her whip, averted eye contact, and remained on one knee as was custom.

The two women briefly bowed, then one of them took the whip. They spent the next 3 hours whipping their daughters' asses, making them even more red. There were deep, red marks etched into their butts now. Blood was coming out more and more, along with their sobs and pleas for them to stop. Finally...the women relented and then returned to Hinata, who stayed in that posture the entire time. They touched her chin, asking her to rise.

"Yes, Mi lady".

Then Hinata rose and was given her whip back. The girls were screaming in sheer agony, unable to hold still, and whose hands were still bound.

"As dictated by Monocta, you will both walk home with your parents completely naked. i am burning your clothes here today, as the ritual demands."

Then, she took their clothes, lit them on fire, and watched as they turned to ashes". The pain would not subside, and all that Kurama wanted to do was anything to make it go away. She was still bound.

Sasame just wanted it all to be over already. It was easily the worst day of her life...

The mothers held the two girls cell phones. Hinata took them both down from the floor.

"Now...the final part of the ritual commences. You will both be taken home, bare naked with your parents until you go back home. Your parents will then decide their own punishment for the both of you from here on out".

She unbound Sasame and Kurama, who held their asses, trying to stand upright and not quite being able to.

The mothers commenced the final part of the ritual. They dragged their daughters' home by their hair. The two girls kept screaming out expletives, in severe pain as the women took them home.

The crowd gave a standing ovation to Hinata. Sakura walked both Naruto and Sasuke down to her when she was done.

"Would you like the leash back now, Hinata?"

"Yes, thank you". She took Naruto's leash back, then both girlfriends left the premise, and went home to eat a huge dinner meal.

Despite their asses being sore, the two girls weren't off the hook yet. Their mothers tortured them for a full month before allowing them privileges again. Sasame blamed Kurama for it and Kurama held Sasame responsible.

When Kurama got home, she cried for more than the beating though. She genuinely cared about Sasame from the bottom of her heart and regretted hurting her. She couldn't tell Sasame the real reason why she kept showing up at the same shops as her. Truthfully, Kurama liked the way Sasame looked...Her figure...the cute faces she could make. All she really wanted was to check her out, but Sasame jumped to conclusions and assumed the worst...

The worst part is...I can't confess my true feelings to her. She hates me...and I'd just get rejected by her. She'd think I was playing a joke or something...or trying to manipulate her somehow. Kurama moaned. All I want is for her to...but I can't stand the way she treats me and I won't tolerate it either!

I'm stuck in that hard place...a place between not wanting to be a doormat, yet wanting to be loved. How do I bridge the gap? how can I make her believe me?

Hinata called Sakura.

"I'd like to meet out by the woods. I want to discuss something regarding earlier".

"Sure thing. I'll need 15 minutes, then I'm there".

"Thank you, Sakura".

"No thank you...those two couldn't hurt our boyfriends if we hadn't been there".

"you're welcome".

Then they hung up, and Sakura met privately with Hinata to discuss the matter.

Sakura teleported to the secret meeting place.

"So, what didya wanna talk about? Is it about earlier?"

"Yes...it is".

Hinata sat down, crossed her legs, then put her fist on her chin.

"Do you know what the relationship is between love and hatred?"

"According to Madara Uchiha...hatred was born in order to protect love".

Sakura decided to fall flat onto her back and fold her hands behind her head.

"Yes...love and hatred have a very intimate relationship with each other. If we did not love, then human beings would have no conception of hatred at all. Our matriarchy was conceived to stop The Cycle because of how powerful that emotion is..."

"Yea...it almost destroyed our species thousands of years ago...". Sakura thought of Matus, and the images she was shown in school as a girl. It was a scene that every girl and woman in the Matriarchy had witnessed firsthand. Their duty as Women was to prevent The Cycle from ever starting again.

"Those two...they really seemed to hate each other" Sakura remarked, thinking of how brutal the fight between the two had been.

"It's precisely the opposite...actually".

"It is?!"

"When I made physical contact with those two, i was able to peer into their minds. Shinobi of a high enough caliber can do it..."

"What did you see?"

"The Sasame girl does like the brunette...but...it's a different situation with the other girl".

"Does she not have any feelings for her?"
"Kurama loves Sasame."

"Oh...well if She loves her so much, why did they end up fighting like this?"

"That's a very good question. I was only able to see a few memories here and there. If I had to take an educated guess, it's probably a complicated relationship".

"Sure seems like it."

"Kurama has a picture of Sasame at home, cut from their yearbook. And well...let's just say...she's expressed her love for the girl in other ways as well".

"Oh come on, Hinata...you don't have to speak like that when you're around me. We both know that's a perfectly healthy thing for teenage girls to do when they're in love".

"Yea...well It's just not my style to speak that way."

"So if there's love, why do you think there's hate between the two? How did that enter the equation?"

"Could be any number of things...misunderstandings, jealousy, rivalry, fear, and so on".

"Which one would you bank on it being? Who's the culpit?"

"If I had to take a guess...I'd say fear".

"Why so?"

"Kurama has tried several times to confess her love to Sasame, but each time she works on the nerve, something goes wrong or falls short. Sasame isn't helping the matter either".

"Do you think we should get involved? What if they do this again?"

"I don't think they'll listen to me after I punished them like that."

"Well...then I guess it can't be helped".

"Those two would make for a cute couple" Sakura stated plainly.

"Yea...it's such a shame that they fought like that."

"We're gonna be 16 soon...only 2 more years and I'll move out of my parent's flat. I'll have my own place, family, and get married..."

"You've already got your history degree, don't you Sakura? I gotta work a bit harder on mine soon."

"Need any tips or advice?"

"Yea sure, but if it's ok with you, I'd rather talk and relax for now".

"Certainly...it's been a rough day. I did not like having to discipline those two like that...I really hope that it made a difference".

"We can only hope so...Some rule breakers are deterred by consequences like that. "

"Yea...some. However, in this case, I'd say that it's far from over."

"What makes you think that?"

"Revenge...I sensed it inside Sasame before I handed the Girl over to her mother".

"Oh I see...that really is unfortunate. That Girl's probably gonna end up on The Wall someday".

" Yep...it never ends well...vengeance. You destroy yourself by hurting others. You'd think after all this time and education, everyone would have learned by now. But then there are people like Her who just can't quite see the world the way the rest of us do".

"The more you tell me, the more I wanna help the two" Sakura said.

"Well...I'm not sure exactly how to help. Our boyfriends are one thing...We have authority over them, we can tell them what to do and correct their behavior...but with these girls? I don't think 3 years would be enough time to properly work them through their issues. We'll have a lifetime to help Sasuke and Naruto bond...but 3 years?"

Hinata shook her head.

"Well...I think I can work the old magic of mine and figure something out".

Sakura cracked her knuckles, smiling confidently.

"Oh...so how do you plan on helping?"

"I think I'll try to keep those two from fighting, and observe them from a distance. When I know more, I'll think of somethin".

"Oh...well don't overwork yourself too much, Sakura. Sasame is itching to fight again."

"I'll keep that in mind. Thanks for caring".

Hinata blushed. "Always".

Then the friends smiled at each other, and gazed at the moon.

For a while, there was silence between the two. Then, Sakura spoke up.

"I think those two are making great progress. They've become a really good team, talk more casually now, and have worked out most of their aggression towards one another".

"Do you think...it's time?" Sakura asked, her face turning very serious.

"Yes, it is. Before W/we perform this technique on the boys, We'll need to try it on each other. I'm confident that we'll be successful".

In the history of Shinobi, generally the Yamanaka clan was able to read the thoughts and feelings of those they interrogated. However...what they read into was like seeing a small piece of a monumental jig saw puzzle. Therefore, the technique itself was limited. Counselors used the mind transfer technique to help patients who were suffering from mental health issues. However...the technique wasn't perfect and it had serious flaws. A person could force themselves to think or even feel for a finite amount of time, which could throw off an entire assessment and mislead a mental health professional.

Hinata began making hand signs. "Connect!"

Then, both Sakura and Hinata began to glow. They floated upwards, and the manifestation of their souls wrapped around each other.

Sakura saw the day Hinata was born, and experienced every day of her life as if She had lived it herself. Hinata went through the exact same thing.

What took a few minutes in the real world felt like an entire lifetime for the girls. When they were done, Hinata and Sakura stopped floating and gently lowered to the ground.

"Unbelievable...it felt like forever in there...but according to my phone, it's only been 10 minutes!" Sakura was besides herself.

Hinata walked over, and extended her hand. "We are bonded for life, my friend".

Sakura took her hand and climbed onto her feet. "How much chakra does that technique require exactly?"

"A lot of it and I've only recently been able to do so because of the new abilities I gained from having so much chakra".

"Will it work on the boys? They don't have access to their chakra networks".

"This technique may depend on my chakra, but aspects of the spirit are independent of chakra".

"Oh wow...I thought the spirit was irrevocably connected to the body and mind".

"They are, but not completely. So long as I cast the jutsu, any two people I concentrate on can be connected".

"So then...you want to try it on the boys?"

"Yes...I would".

"I'll bet they'll have less misunderstandings between one another".

"That's my hope...".

"Looks like Naruto won't have to suffer anymore hahahahaha...".

"So long as he keeps refusing to grow up, he will" Hinata said coldly.

"That boy really loves it, doesn't he? I feel sort of bad for him...but that's what you get for starting fights in public like that".

"Yep...and until he learns his lesson, I won't be giving him what he wants".

"I've been trying that with Sasuke...but the guy is just so stubborn. He's quite the rebellious brat when he wants to be".

"Sasuke isn't the type of person you can control by taking stuff away from him. He seems like the kind of guy who'd throw everything away just to make a point".

"He really does seem that way, doesn't he? It's such a shame...".

"I wonder how he'll handle his first time?" Hinata wondered out loud.

Sakura blushed in embarrassment. "What a question!"

"Hahahaha, well I did see your memories".

"Knowing him...he'll probably be very scared at first. All men harbor fear the first time. The only question is...how much?"

"A lot, probably" Sakura said disappointingly.

"Well...I'm sure he'll come to enjoy it...as all men do in time".

"Yea...Naruto really loves it. Most boys can't get enough of it after a while".

"Don't worry, Sakura. Sasuke will learn to love it just as much. When he does...", Hinata smiles, communicating her thoughts to Sakura.

"Yea...that sounds like a lot of fun. When he gets used to it, we can do that."

"Do you have any advice, Hinata?"

"Try to be sensitive during his first time. Be very patient, compassionate, gentle, and kind with him. Applying the lube and putting it in right away would be a mistake...he'll probably be tense, nervous, and that can cause a lot of pain. We can treat that pain medically, but...you want your night to be special I imagine".

"Yea...I want it to be a night neither of us forgets.".

They walked home in silence, enjoying the tranquility of the night.

Hinata and Sakura took their boyfriends to a secret location in another land and performed the same jutsu.

"That was...incredible" Naruto commented.

Sasuke remained quiet, but looked over at Naruto from time to time. The two of them had seen their entire lives and with that, it brought a lot of clarity and knowledge. It cleared up a lot of assumptions on Sasuke's end, as well as Naruto's. They talked a lot after it was over, while Sakura and Hinata sat in silence, enjoying the results.

Hinata and Sakura could read their minds and tell that they were finally at ease with each other and completely relaxed. There was no more emnity towards each other.

Hinata and Sakura turned towards one another, smiled, and then bumped fists.

Sakura smirked, sending a telepathic message to Hinata.

Naruto's gonna be really happy soon.

Oh...not too soon. I want him to think long and hard for a couple of days about what it means to have such a friend.

Yea...maybe I should leave Sasuke to solitude as well. What an amazing jutsu...can you imagine the therapeutic potential?

Yes...when the time comes, I'll bring my discovery to the public. For now, I want to study it in more detail and fully explore all the possibilities of this power.

You think it might be a problem if E/everyone tries to make the discoveries on their own too soon?

Yes...this kind of power carries with it a lot of responsibility. Soon enough, all Womxn and Girls will have it...that sort of power can cause a lot of destruction and not intentionally done either...

Yea...I can think of at least a few scenarios where things could easily get out of hand. I wonder what the age limit should be for a power like this?

That's a very good question...i don't think very little girls should have it, especially when their morals are developing.

So...teenagers perhaps?

Upwards of 14 years or older would be fine, but 17 would be better.

Why 17?

Well...even amongst Girls and Women, it can take a lot of time to properly develop. Look at Girls like Sasame...imagine the kind of damage someone like that could do with the power We have?

I see your point...yea...that makes sense. I still think most girls would handle it fine, but the minority like Her could be serious trouble...

I think it's time to take these two back home. Do you want to have That discussion later?

Oh...the one about the boys? Yea...what time would be good for you?

Oh...about 2:00 P.M. on Saturday right here.

Fine by me. It's about time...

They both took their boyfriends home. For the next few weeks, Hinata did research into improving the reproductive health of Womxn worldwide, while Sakura kept Sasame from carrying out revenge against Kurama. She found clever ways to do so without revealing her presence.

Sasame first tried to leave a banana peel in Kurama's path in the hopes that she would slip and fall on it. Sakura used her telekinetic powers to throw it in the garbage.

Sasame tried everything possible at their school to get Kurama to suffer. However, Sakura was able to foil each and every single one of her machinations.

Eventually, Sakura took Sasame aside and tried to reason with her.

This is a huge gamble...but hopefully it pays off.

"The fuck do you want?" Sasame was itching to punch Sakura.

"If you want to punch me, just do so. Really...I don't mind".

Sasame thought about it...

"Oh, I see...this is that reverse psychology stuff...I'm supposed to get all scared and not throw the punch, right?"

Sasame was reading Sakura's reaction, seeing if the pink-haired girl would give anything away.

Sakura showed no outward change in facial expression.

Sasame smiled a bit, then threw a punch at Sakura's face.

Sakura stood there, took the blow, and smiled back at Sasame.

"You're...you're not bleeding." It's just like that time with...

The other girl?!

HER VOICE?! In my head?! That's impossible! She doesn't look like she's from the Yamanaka clan!

That's because I'm not, Sasame.

YOU DID IT AGAIN! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!

Sasame was becoming fearful now, afraid of the shinobi in front of her.

"Alright fine...I'll speak then. Why are you so aggressive?"

"The fuck does it matter to someone like you?"

"It matters because I don't want you to end up on The Wall."

"Yea, yea...You and everyone else I know keeps saying that...".

She simmered down a bit, but still felt unrelaxed and guarded her thoughts and feelings.

"Well...when you're ready to talk, let me know and I'll listen, ok?"

"Yea...yea...buzz off please".

With that, Sakura left the premise. She noticed that Sasame had few, if any friends and most of the Girls who were friends with her were very submissive. She did not like being controlled or bossed around or told anything.

Sakura found her friends and asked them questions about Sasame. As it turns out...the Girl was definitely lesbian. However...few girls could tolerate Her abrasive attitude and hostile behavior.

Lesbians are far less than the general population to begin with...I wonder if a Girlfriend would even hear her out. But what kind of Girl could put up with Sasame? Kurama does like Her, but...I doubt that they'll ever hook up. They may very well meet different people...but...

I wonder how Sasame would feel after getting laid? Sometimes, all people really need is to have sex...but...someone's gotta rein Sasame's behavior in.

The thing is...She's a dominant. How in the world can any submissive control this disaster waiting to transpire? She's one mistake away from being taken out of society for the rest of Her life. Does she even care what happens to her? I'll need to investigate further...

Sakura followed Sasame home after school the day afterwards, and established a telepathic link to read her thoughts.

Sasame had been rejected multiple times from all kinds of Womxn throughout childhood. She and her friendships were on very shaky ground, and it seemed like her life was one frustration after another. Her mind kept drifting to all the rejections, and she replayed them in her mind over and over again.

Sasame kept asking herself what she did wrong, if her hair was weird, if it was because of her aggressive outbursts...

But I can't help it...it's just how I react...It's who I am...

Isn't there one person...one human being...who can see past that and love me?

Then...an image of Kurama appeared in Sasame's mind. Sasame threw a book at her wall and cried for a good while.

Sasame had asked all the other Girls out...except for Her. Kurama was the one Girl she truly cared about, but it was buried deep inside Sasame.

Even Hinata wasn't able to penetrate deep enough. Spending more time with her was the correct decision...

Then...interestingly enough, Sasame's anger died down and she fantasized about having sex with Kurama.

Wow...what a shift! Sakura thought.

Sasame began to imagine a Dominant/ submissive relationship, wherein which She was dominating Kurama. The time she spent masturbating was a mixture of anger, disappointment, sadness, and a tiny flicker of hope. After she came, Sasame thought up strategy after strategy to apologize to Kurama.

She'll never forgive me or forget the way I've treated her...but even so...I want to do it...

Sasame was afraid...afraid of rejection...of that door being closed forever...and knowing that she might have been the one who did it.

Who knows...maybe I'll meet someone as an adult...someone who blows Kurama away.

Then She thought about how beautiful, smart, and distinct Kurama was to her...

No matter how hard this girl tries, she can't get her mind off that brunette chick Sakura thought, rubbing her chin.

Guess I'm done with reconnaissance here. I'll check up on Kurama next.

Sakura teleported over to Kurama's place, and observed her next. The girl was studying for a science test, playing with her pencil. Her thoughts kept drifting to the fight between Her need to focus and Sasame. Kurama felt...intense regret and upset over it.

I didn't want to hurt her...something inside me just...took over. I never want that to happen again...

She closed her palm, then opened it again. Closed, then opened. Repetitive hand motions took place over an hour, as she replayed the scene over and over again in her mind.

Why couldn't I control myself...I hurt the person I love the most in this world. How do I keep it in track? She...Kurama was tearing up now...

She hates me...She's never gonna see the real me...All I want to do is let her in, to tell her how I feel, to hug her, to let her know...everything.

But if I tell her...what if it just causes more pain...Would She ever believe it if the words came out of my mouth? She'd probably laugh at me...ridicule me...mock my feelings...

Kurama felt all the enthusiasm in life fade away, left with a crippling depression. She tried to eat it away with ice cream, tried to fight it off, but the oncoming emptiness reigned supreme.

Kurama's memories of Sasame flooded back into her mind...the times when she was watching her train, study, cheering her on, caring for her from the shadows.

One particular came and stayed with her for the night. Sasame had worked very hard into the night outside her school. It was June 7th, a week into her summer vacation. She had been overworking herself, tirelessly, to develop her kunai aiming. As with some other ninjas, Sasame had a very hard time learning certain things. Her aptitude for many aspects of ninjutsu were non-existent. She was also not very careful about the chakra and energy she expended. The girl had this habit of throwing her energy into everything she did, from her facial expressions, her every moment, ...her entire way of being.

Kurama had been watching from a distance, cheering internally every single time she hit a bulls-eye. Sasame was making great progress, sweating profusely.

Then, her legs began to wobble. Sasame's eyes were fading, and then...with a thud, she lost consciousness. Sasame wore a smile on her face as she collapsed.

Kurama rushed over to check her vitals. Sasame had shallow breathing and had lost a lot of the color in her face.

No...no no no!

"Sasame!..."

Sasame was growing progressively worse.

"SASAME!"

No...It's all my fault.

Kurama carried Her over her back and then ran to the hospital as if her own life depended on it.

Sasame and Kurama had been bickering in class weeks ago about the importance of resting. Sasame always questioned what she'd read in text books and had a tendency not to trust authority figures or invest much stock in what they said.

"How the fuck do you know if they're telling the truth or not?"

"The people who wrote these books are older and wiser than us. Why shouldn't we believe them?" Kurama Asked.

"Well maybe the people who wrote these books don't know everything."

Kurama grew silent and very irritated with Sasame. Why did this girl have to be the one I fell in love with?

She was very concerned with Sasame...worried that she'd push her luck and drive herself over the edge. At the same time, she was afraid to show any signs that she really cared.

"No one really knows unless they try it themselves" Sasame said cockily.

But deep inside, Sasame was very insecure and afraid. Afraid that unless She worked hard every day, She'd never catch up to her peers, that she'd always lag behind them every day for the rest of her life. I gotta make a compromise somewhere to catch up...

and so what if I just over exhaust myself and die someday...Mom's always busy with work and company. My friends...it feels like a struggle just to keep them every day I live...and...no one really cares about me...no one's gonna miss me when I die. I'll be a minor footnote in their lives...someone they'll easily forget. So if I'm gonna go, I want to do it on my own terms. I want to die without any real regrets, happy with the decisions I make.

I should've tried harder...I should've done...something!

But...Kurama teared up...I don't want her to hate me!

Kurama was torn up inside, trying to figure out what was right or wrong anymore. In the end, she blamed her own indecision for Sasame's current condition. She brought her to the hospital, and the nurses came out to check her vitals.

"It's an emergency! We need to get her to the ICU to stabilize her condition".

Kurama ran along with the nurses to the ICU.

"It's a good thing you brought her here when you did. If you'd come even 20 minutes later, She'd be dead".

Kurama felt a twinge of guilt and a mixture of sadness, horror, and fear overcame her face.

They brought her to the ICU and with the help of the attending resident doctor, Shizune, brought the color back to Sasame's face and stopped the rapid breathing.

Kurama was asked to leave, but her hand never left Sasame's. The nurses understood exactly what was going on, and made an exception. Normally, they'd ask patients to wait outside, but this time...things were different. They carefully worked around Kurama, while she slowly fought back the tears that were rolling down her cheeks.

Shizune told Kurama that Sasame was going to be ok, but would likely be unconscious for 24 hours or more.

Shizune used her index finger to gently pull Kurama's face, so that she could look the young girl in the eyes.

"I can see it in your eyes and feel it in your heart. It's not...your fault".

Kurama was surprised at how much insight Shizune had into what Kurama was thinking.

Kurama looked away, still feeling guilty about not doing enough to prevent this horrible situation from transpiring.

"Would you like to stay for a while?"

Kurama slowly nodded her head.

"When you're feeling hungry, let me know."

"o...ok".

Shizune hugged the girl and told her "it's gonna be ok."

After a few minutes of embrace, Shizune said "I'll need to get to some other patients. If you need anything, I'm here".

Shizune left and closed the door behind her, leaving some privacy for Kurama.

Kurama still held Sasame's hand. She finally let out all of her tears and drenched Sasame's face.

"i..."

Sasame was trying to muster the courage to finish that sentence.

For 15 minutes, she kept saying "i...i...".

Then...at the end of the 15 minute mark, it seemed like she wouldn't get the words out.

Then...as if a dam burst, her feelings came through.

"I may never get a chance to tell you in person, I may never have the courage to say it to your face...when you're awake...I know I'm annoying at times...I seem like a know-it-all, and it seems like all I try to do is lord it over others, but I just want to protect you...to hold you in my arms...i want you to know that someone will always be there for you even when it seems like nobody is..."

Kurama leaned over her face, pressed hers against Sasame's, and said almost inaudibly "I love you...".

Kurama was holding Sasame, rocking back and forth with her. Kurama was consumed with anguished love, refusing to leave her bedside.

Kurama stayed with Sasame the entire night.

Shizune checked up on her the following morning.

Kurama did not get an ioda of sleep, and wasn't answering her cell phone.

Sasame was beginning to stir, to the surprise of Shizune. This girl was able to recover much sooner than I expected...incredible!

Kurama felt afraid, and darted out of the room. Shizune drank in the entire thing...

"Oh...I get it".

Kurama ran out of the hospital and headed home.

Shizune walked over and looked at Sasame, who was in a state of confusion and ignorance.

"Where...am i?"

"You're at the hospital. You overworked yourself and nearly died".

Sasame's eyes did not pop open, as Shizune expected them to.

It was floating between disappointment and indifference.

"You're very lucky that someone found you when she did. If you were brought even 20 minutes later, we wouldn't have been able to do anything".

Sasame was now purely indifferent, unable to feel or care much about her own life.

At least I got 6 out of 10 now...There's something at least.

"Your mother will be coming to the hospital shortly to visit." Shizune informed Sasame.

Sasame didn't react to that either. She moved her eyes toward the window and stared outside.

"Well isn't that nice of Her".

Something feels off about this girl...Shizune thought.

It's not my place...I'll take my leave.

"If you want anything, let me know, ok?"

Sasame waved her off, but in a sort of gentle manner that mirrored her indifferent eyes.

She was off in her own world, somehow separated from the one that others lived in.

Shizune exited the door, and saw Sasame's mother stomping to the room.

Shizune stood in front of her, and wouldn't let the woman through at first.

Sasame's mother glared at shizune.

"OUT OF MY WAY!"

"Maam...how much did they tell you?"

"Tell me?"

"sigh...did she mess it up again? I'm gonna have to discipline that new recruit".

"I WAS TOLD SHE'S BEING KEPT AT THE HOSPITAL. WHY?!"

"Knew it...she only told you that she'd been taken."

"WHY DOES THAT MATTER? I'M HER MOTHER! SHE SHOULD HAVE CALLED ME!"

Sasame's mother began tearing up.

"Maam...there's a good reason why Sasame wasn't able to call"...

"No...please don't tell me she's..."

"She's alive and recently woke up. When She was brought her, her life hung on a thread".

The mother began crying, moaning.

"According to what I saw, it appeared to be severe exhaustion. She overworked herself and almost died. Were it not for a...girl passing by, she'd have gone."

The mother cried even harder.

"OHHHHH She never listens to me...NEVER".

Shizune stepped aside. "Please be...gentle with her for now maam. She's still in a weakened state."

The Woman barged through the door, crying, and darted for Sasame.

Sasame kept a distant look in her eyes, unable to feel much of anything. Her mother drenched her in tears.

"My baby!"

Sasame looked away from her mother, staring off into the windows.

Her mother stayed with her for the remainder of the day, holding Sasame in her arms.

Kurama ran home to her mother, who asked her where she'd been all night.

"...no where, mom. Just wanted to spend my night with the stars".

"Oh alright...well give me some notice before you'd like to do that, ok?"

"Yes, mom".

She felt a bit bad about it, but she didn't want anyone to know the truth about the last 24 hours.

Kurama laid down in bed and began resting.

What would have happened if I'd have stayed?

That question stayed with her for a long time.

After that telepathic reading, Sakura had seen enough to know what was going on. She teared up a little. Kurama is a heroine...a flawed heroine who needs to be more sensitive in how she shows care for others, but underneath it all is the heart of a fantastic human being.

What am I going to do with these two? Well...there's the saying...She who gets the credit gets all the blame. If I get involved right now...things could take a turn for the worse. I think the best thing I can do is try to prevent them from fighting for the time being.

Besides...the time has come to get Sasuke thinking on his future. I'll have to take care of that before considering any further action. If I mess up, they could both end up on the wall. I'd be complicit in that...Sakura pulled at her hair a little. Even if I use that jutsu...would it work?

I don't want either of them to end up on The Wall. At some point...I'll have to take a risk.

Sakura went home to contemplate the matter all night long.

A few days had passed and after they had turned 16, Hinata took Naruto to the woods to discuss his future. Sakura took Sasuke to the mountains.

"You can sit down, Naruto".

Naruto did as she asked. Hinata stood, while smiling confidently at her boyfriend.

"The time has come to decide your future. We'll be getting married in the near future and I want you to give some serious thought as to what you want to spend your adult years doing."

"Yes, Mistress Hinata".

" May I ask a question, Mistress Hinata?"

"Yes, you may, Naruto".

"Is it possible to do more than one thing?"

"Yes it is honey, but depending on the kind of dreams you have, life won't be easy."

" Mistress Hinata, life may not be easy, but it's hardly rewarding if you can't follow one's heart, right?"

"Then you'll need special training to survive such a life. I hope you're ready for the trials that lie ahead Naruto, because I'll work You to the bone."

"I'm ready, Mistress Hinata".

"Good...". "Wait here, Naruto".

"Yes, Mistress Hinata". Naruto prostrated himself. Hinata walked behind the tree, where she'd hidden her strapon dildo and lubricant.

For once, she wanted to do something spontaneous to excite the man that she loved. She put on the strap-on and then applied the lubricant.

She teleported behind Naruto, and then kissed him on the back of the head. "The Lioness has caught her prey..."

Naruto grew very excited, and could barely contain himself. Hinata climbed on top of Naruto's back, then used her left arm to trap both of his hands to his back.

Hinata very lightly spanked Naruto's ass. She moved her head down near his ass cheeks, then sensually kissed them. He surrendered to her in that moment, enjoying the body worship.

After 10 minutes, she moved her head up to the back of his ears. " That boy pussy looks awfully...inviting. I think I'll pay a visit".

"It's all mine..." Hinata said, slapping his ass lightly again, then rubbing her hands against his butt.

"Your mouth...boy pussy...penis...entire body..." Hinata rubbed her strap-on up and down Naruto's anus, teasing him a little.

"Looking forward to being called Mr. Hyuuga, Naruto?"

"Yes, Mistress Hinata."

"only 2 more years baby...only 2 more".

Hinata gently fucked him now. Naruto began moaning a little.

She slapped his ass gently again. She fucked him a little harder.

Naruto moaned more and more, as she kept ass fucking him.

Hinata loved seeing the faces Naruto made and the moaning when she fucked his boy hole.

Then, she began pounding his boy pussy. Naruto moaned very loudly, with his mouth open.

Hinata rhythmically slapped his ass, smiling while fucking Naruto.

" Tell me how much your boy pussy loves my girl dick, Naruto".

The fucking continued.

"I love your girl dick, Mistress Hinata".

Hinata could tell that he was about to cum.

Looks like it's time to finish. For the next minute, Hinata fucked him really fast and hard.

Naruto moaned even harder, and then...he came.

"Oooooooooooooooooh". Hinata continued to hold him down, and kiss his butt cheeks for the next 15 minutes.

Then, she held him in her arms. They stayed embraced for a long time, without saying anything.

In the mountains, Sakura had a similar talk with Sasuke about his future.

"I think you know what this is about, Sasuke."

"Yea...i sort of figured we'd have this talk at some point, Mistress Sakura".

"oh...well then that must mean that you've thought about what it is that you'd like to spend the rest of your life doing?"

"More or less, Mistress Sakura".

"so then tell me...what is it that you've been thinking about doing?"

"My mind's split between 3 different careers...the first is a career as an athlete. The second... is working as a scientist. The third... is to go into farming...Mistress Sakura".

"oooooh...did your mother give you permission to apply to be a scientist?"

"Yea...according to Her, I have an aptitude for it, Mistress Sakura".

"Well...before you do any of those, I'll be having you do a sort of community service for a while...I think you'll learn to enjoy it".

" You already talked it over with my mother, didn't you Mistress Sakura"?

Sakura smiled. "Oh absopositivelyabsolutely. We both agreed that it would be a good experience for you".

He really needs to get an ego check...and get pulled back down to earth. This just might do the trick...and it'll finally force him to accept reality.

Sakura wanted to smile an sinister grin, but kept herself in check. Gotta be careful with my sadistic side...it almost gave the plot away.

"It'll only be a year for you, but when that's up, you'll need to properly ask me to pursue a career. It's a privilege that you'll have to work for. "

As it should be for men. In the matriarchy, if men wanted to do anything other than tend to the home, they needed to ask their wives for permission. The Womxn had absolute control in the end and would have him do as she saw fit.

Sakura would let him to pursue his careers, provided that he realized it was only because Sakura allowed him to. It's very important that he understand his place in life and that's putting his wife first before anything else. Far too many men in the past chose to put their careers and ambitions above the needs and desires of their wives. The greatest thing about the matriarchy is that the men couldn't worm their way out of their obligations to the family. It was so unfair when men were needed to provide for the household and they threw their lives away, got imprisoned, or worse.

"Yes, Mistress Sakura".

"What was that, Sasuke? I can't hear youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."

"YES, MISTRESS SAKURA".

Sakura put him on top of the head. Sakura undressed herself, standing completely naked before him.

She gently pushed him down to the ground, then began sucking his penis. Eventually, he came and she swallowed his sperm.

Sasuke enjoyed his blowjob so much, that he lost track of time and space itself.

Then, Sakura stood up and pointed to her vagina. " Have a taste of my authority".

Sasuke obeyed, pleasing Sakura with his tongue. He'd gotten very good at it over the past few years. She came on his face, smiling. Then, the couple cuddled for a while.

"Mistress Sakura...what do you want to do?"

"I think opening up a business would be a start..."

"What type of business, Mistress Sakura?"

"...probably a pizza business. Gonna have to work on creating some masterclass recipes".

"What are you going to call it, Mistress Sakura?"

"Dunno...haven't decided yet...gonna have to give that some thought".

The couple would lay there until morning.

A slew of national holidays had followed in the Matriarchy. One of them was stand and carry day, where Women were encouraged to carry their boyfriends with them in their day-to-day activities. This quickly evolved over time into competitions where the girls would race with their boyfriends and husbands on their backs. Many holidays like this were designed for social activity and to constantly reinforce the notion to boys that Girls and Women were stronger than them. This constant reinforcement was a way of telling them that Girls and Women are the rulers and it doesn't matter whether the boys like it or not. These holidays would raise awareness of any man to the idea that it isn't just their girlfriend or wife who is strong, but that all Women were stronger than them. men could be a little slow to learning some things or live in denial for a long time. Eventually, the strength of girls and women would be made undeniable to them over time, where the truth eventually settles in. In the end, the boys and men were far happier for it. Interestingly enough, near the end of Ajerica, a study was conducted and found that a vast majority of men secretly craved submitting to women in relationships. It was so ironic how men could want that in their hearts, but their actions seemed to tell a different story. In the end, patriarchal religions and influence were so toxic that they drove men to deny their innermost desires. Once Women finally got a permanent leg-up on the men, they were finally able to embrace it. The Matriarchy was constructed in such a way as to make sure that men would never be judged for their submission to Women. It was expected and service revered.

During these holidays, Sakura, Hinata, Naruto, and Sasuke bonded. Occasionally, Hinata and Sakura would switch who they carried for fun. They competed in the races, and won them with relative ease. Then, Hinata and Sakura telepathically communicated something to each other.

Sounds like fun...let's do it.

Hinata and Sakura walked Naruto and Sasuke over to an open field of grass, with plenty of room. Then, Hinata and Sakura teleported in front of Naruto and Sasuke.

What are they gonna do...,.both of the boys thought.

Hinata tossed Naruto up very high into the air and then Sakura did the same. Naruto and Sasuke were stunned at how high their Girlfriends had thrown them.

I always thought girls were strong...but I didn't think they were this powerful Sasuke thought.

Damn...if Aeda's as strong as my girlfriend is, there's no way I'm gonna beat her...

Hinata caught Naruto by jumping into the air, followed shortly by Sakura. They kept tossing the boys up into the air, then catching them during their descent.

Sasuke was absolutely mortified and Naruto was sulking.

It's amazing how they can know the truth, yet still find some way to deny it Hinata communicated telepathically to Sakura.

Yea...it's incredible. Even after getting tossed up in the air, your boyfriend still harbors delusions about beating his sister in a wrestling match.

He really harasses his sister a lot with that, doesn't he?

Yea...I figured at some point he'd just accept it at some point. However...he's very stubborn.

You want to do something about that?

Yea... I think some discipline might be in order for Naruto... not giving up on your studies or desire to improve is one thing...but what he's doing is wrong.

Looks like Naruto's in for it now...

Hinata nodded her head.

In some ways, Sasuke is just as delusional as Naruto is. He knows that he can't beat me, but there's something inside of him that never wants to admit it. Well...we're gonna fix that real soon.

It's that plan, isn't it?

Sakura grinned.

If that doesn't work, then he's gonna have to learn how to live with disappointment.

On the next day, Hinata asked her family to leave the apartment and explained her reason. They understood and gave Hinata some space.

Naruto was very afraid, and froze in place. Hinata walked very slowly over to Naruto, wearing a very serious face and hiding some solid anger behind it.

Fuck...i'm so dead...

"Naruto...it's time to have another talk." Hinata grabbed naruto, slung him over her shoulder, and then walked to the couch.

"Naruto...I know that you've been harassing your sister Aeda...with all these incessant challenges of yours".

Naruto wanted to say something, but stayed silent. Hinata chose not to respond telepathically. Once Naruto knew she had telepathic abilities, it would give away an advantage she had over him.

"Naruto...it's ok not to give up on your own self-development and reasonable goals...but this borders on wrong. Your Sister doesn't deserve to be treated with that kind of disrespect. I'm only going to tell you this once Naruto...stop challenging Aeda to these pointless wrestling matches. She's got other obligations as an adult now and you're taking up her precious time for no good reason".

"But...but why?"

"Because you'll never win. All Women are stronger than men, Naruto. Even a 5 year old Girl could devastate you in a physical confrontation. Why do you think I had Sakura protecting you while I broke up that fight between those two girls a while back? Why do you think all of the girlfriends were shielding their boyfriends? It's because we're that powerful."

Naruto went silent, feeling very upset and bitter. "Promise me you'll never fight here again, Naruto."

Naruto begrudgingly said "I'll never fight her again, Mistress Hinata".

Hinata raised her voice at Naruto. "Don't speak to me like that!"

Naruto looked away.

Hinata grabbed Naruto, bent him over her knees, and then held his back down with her left arm.

"I've tolerated a lot of things over the years Naruto, but disrespect is not one of them!"

Hinata spanked Naruto for a good hour, until he cried from the sheer pain.

"You're not only going to promise me to never fight her again, but you're going to offer her a groveling apology, Naruto!"

Naruto acted in defiance, refusing to answer her.

Hinata slapped his butt for another hour straight, while he tried in vain to free himself from her grip. Eventually, Naruto cried so hard that he was whimpering.

His resistance was fading, but it was still there inside of him somewhere.

We'll have to fix that...

Hinata undid her belt, cracked it, and then worked on Naruto for 2 more hours. By the time she was done, his ass was bleeding.

In a patriarchy, one thing that prevented submissive women from administering proper discipline to dominant men was their lack of physical strength. Generally, men were socialized to be stronger than women. It's a very human thing for people to do something when they know they have the ability to do it. When submissive women were given greater strength than men, they felt emboldened to take advantage of that difference and use it when necessary. There were plenty of things that submissive women disapproved of their dominant men doing, but without might, they couldn't correct the bad behavior through force of strength. That was definitely not the case in the matriarchy.

Naruto was barely clinging to consciousness, screaming so hard and long, he thought he might die. He grabbed his ass and kept pleading to Hinata "Please stop...I'll do it, Mistress Hinata".

"Say it...Naruto".

"I'll never fight her again, and I'll offer her a groveling apology for the harassment, Mistress Hinata!"

"You're going to offer me one as well, for speaking so disrespectfully to me, Naruto!"

"I'm so sorry for disrespecting you, Mistress Hinata".

"Once more...Naruto".

"I'm so sorry for disrespecting you, Mistress Hinata!"

"Good...I'm gonna heal your ass now. When I'm done with that, you're going to spend the next 4 hours licking my boots. I'm sending you to bed without any food, but I will allow you to drink some water. For the next week, you'll have no video games, no physical activities, or sex. You're gonna spend all day when you're not eating or cleaning licking my black boots. Is that clear, Naruto?"

"Yes, Mistress Hinata!"

The next day, Naruto gave Aeda a groveling apology for harassing her and Hinata smiled contently.

Aeda accepted the apology and while she thanked Naruto, her thanks felt more directed at Hinata than anyone else.

One thing that changed majorly in the matriarchy was Women looking out for each other, instead of engaging in pointless competition and hatred. The conquer and divide strategies of patriarchies worked very well on pitting women against each other. A curriculum was developed to combat this after the formation and since then, Women have been cooperating, and loving each other. From media to traditional upbringings to encouraged behaviors, Women had learned how to stop hating. Patriarchal media had devised many clever ways to get Women to hate one another, and these means were very insidious, but also incredibly subtle.

The first was to establish a standard of accepted beauty that some Women could meet, while others could not. In this way, their divide and conquer strategy pitted the women they found beautiful against Women they saw as average-looking, below average, or ugly. Since Women were socialized to depend on men as providers and live up to their expectations, an animosity was born between different women. Beautiful women were privileged in that society and looked down on women different from them. The so-called "average" and "ugly" women would feel either threatened by these women or jealous or upset that they've been objectified in this manner. Many different expectations that men have for women were thrust upon them, each of which generated division among women. Behind most of this division was men having the power, and being able to give weight to their expectations.

The second was to divide them up along political lines. Whatever they chose to identify as, that causes friction and tension between different groups of women.

The third was discrimination against specific kinds of women who had different ethnic backgrounds.

In the Matriarchy, girls were not taught to rate each other as beautiful or non-beautiful. A person was either attracted to someone or they weren't. Sexual attraction was natural and therefore, it didn't need to be encouraged. Women were properly represented in porn and media, where no one group dominated those areas. In this way, there was no clear bias in any one direction. There were no political parties, as those were abolished at the start of the matriarchy. There were only individuals first approved by the Historical Academy and then elected by the populace. Discrimination was never tolerated, and eventually it all worked out. The longer that peace reigned in the matriarchy, the more Women came to cherish it. Women being divided from each other preventing them from dominating men and keeping them from spiraling out of control. When they all united in common purpose, their power was undeniable.

In a matriarchy, women would dictate their expectations of others and part of the expectations were that women would actively support, love, and care for each other. Everything within a matriarchy is designed to foster love and prevent hatred from forming. Only a Matriarchy could ever really accomplish long-lasting peace, whereas with patriarchies, all there can ever be is perpetual conflict.

In the matriarchy, certain rituals existed to foster this kind of love between different women. When a woman is doing something to benefit another woman, they are sometimes encouraged to express their gratitude through some kind of act. This can be as simple as a prolonged hug, kiss on the cheeks, or...something far more intimate.

One of the many changes was the conception around sex. It would always remain consensual, but the idea that sex was seen solely as an act between lovers had changed. In a matriarchy, sexual intercourse was also seen as a means to please, and for women to thank one another for caring. It did not matter whether there was actual sexual attraction or not, but that the act itself was an expression of love towards another human being. Sex was no longer reserved for one kind of love or another, but regularly embraced and used to express deep gratitude. Hinata read Aeda's body language and thoughts, so she knew full well how Aeda wanted to express her thankfullness. Aeda was struggling with adult life and going through a somewhat stressful time. She hated dealing with her brother's non-stop challenges, as it just took more time away from what she needed to do. She was very picky, so finding a male submissive to her liking was not an easy task. She had gone through several candidates, but found that none of them quite had what she was looking for. It was a period of frustration, confusion, and pain.

Women were socialized to accept the gratitude for what it was, and even then, there was consent. If the women were not in the mood for it, they'd use certain body language to indicate whether or not it was ok. Aeda closed her hand into a fist, then her pinky shot forth, followed by her index finger. Then, she pointed the two fingers towards her heart. Aeda then followed up with another gesture, which was an open palm towards the heart. That meant that if she didn't want to do that, it was ok and they could hug instead. Hinata had no problem whatsoever with accepting the gratitude. She replicated Aeda's first gesture, and then Kushina took Minato and Naruto out for a long night.

Aeda left the room, and came back with only a strap-on on. It was the kind that would please both. Aeda slowly undressed Hinata, then carried her bridal style to her bed. Hinata submitted to Aeda in that moment, allowing her to do whatever it was that she wanted.

"Please keep your hands at your sides, Hinata".

Hinata did as asked, keeping her hands at her sides.

Aeda used her legs to trap Hinata's arms beneath them and then pushed Hinata forward onto her back. Were it not for training and discipline, it might have made any woman uncomfortable. Aeda held Hinata's legs while spreading them apart. She licked her Vagina for the next 30 minutes, which was very pleasurable for Hinata.

Once Aeda was done with licking, she fucked Hinata with her strapon until they both came.

After resting, Aeda thanked Hinata once again for putting an end to Naruto's seemingly endless harassment campaign.

"I've been having a really tough time lately...looking for a guy".

"What's the problem exactly?"

"Well...I'm a very picky person and I tend to have extremely high standards."

"What exactly are you looking for?"

"That is the question...to be honest, I don't entirely know. I've seen plenty of boys in this town, but none of them...really interest me."

"What do you know and what interests you?"

"I know that I'm at least attracted to guys, but that's where things ends. Submission is something I enjoy, but...there's something else I like even more than that and it's what I'm not finding".

"I don't like recalcitrant males, as they'll always resist any attempts to reform them. They all end up on the wall eventually, so there's no point in pursuing a relationship like that."

"So...it sounds like you're looking for something in-between a recalcitrant male and a submissive man".

"Yes...I think I am".

"...I want someone who resists me at first with all of his being, who struggling against the inevitable, and then eventually break down his spirit and remold him into what I want him to be. I do have a sadistic side and I want to exercise control over a person's mind, not just their body. I want the man to completely surrender to me and then, I'll be satisfied.".

"So your problem is that you haven't seen enough men yet, right?"

"I suppose you could say that. I've just seen the boys in Konoha and most of them are very well behaved. Recalcitrant men are a rarity, but even more rare are recalcitrant men who can be reformed. Recalcitrant men usually end up doing something terrible like killing other men, trying to rape others, or engaging in psychological manipulation. It's the rarely bad behaved man who can be broken and reshaped into good men that I'm on the hunt for..."

"I've heard about this before in Femdom class...some Women in the past liked to break men and cause something called a mind break. Then, they'd recondition them to be slaves. I think you'll find what you're searching for".

"Yea...but it's gonna take forever!" Aeda moaned.

"Can you keep a secret, Aeda"? Hinata asked

"Sure...what is it?"

Then, Hinata spoke telepathically to Aeda. I can help speed up this search of yours.

"Holy hell! How are you able to speak telepathically?! You're not a member of the Yamanaka clan!"

Let's just say...I've been conducting experiments on myself for the past 3 years and the results were beyond my greatest expectations. May We please head outside of town?

Aeda nodded her head. Hinata teleported Aeda outside of town. "Wow...that was fast".

"I am as powerful as the Sage Of Six Paths was, so my speed, chakra, and strength should be able to help you locate that guy you're looking for much faster. What takes hours for some people only takes me minutes."

"Are you saying you could reach the other villages in 5 minutes?"

"More like 30. I'll need you to hang on tight while I take you there. When would you like to go?"

"Tomorrow afternoon, when I get off work. Wow...Naruto's beyond lucky to have someone like you. You're...the strongest human being in the whole world".

"For now...I suppose. Eventually, I'll report my findings. I don't plan to keep it a secret forever...I just know that whenever serious changes happen, society always deals with a little bit of upheaval. This is why I plan to master this power...to help guide others and ensure balance and order. They'll be scared at first, but once they understand that my politics align with theirs, I think it'll be a small matter to resolve".

"I'll trust you on that. I'm not the brainy type."

For the next month, Hinata carried Aeda to the other villages, while she looked around for prospective men who could satisfy her standards.

"Can you use telepathy to see what's going on inside a man's mind?"

"Yes...I can".

"I think if a recalcitrant man is sexually attracted to me, it might make the matter easier. Sometimes, attraction can grow over time. However...I don't really want to wait that long if I don't have to".

"Then, there's no time to waste...let's make haste".

"Yes, let's".

After a month of searching, Aeda's patience was wearing thin. " There's been a lot of decent prospects...but not one that quite interests me..."

"I appreciate everything you've done for me, Hinata...I really do...but I just don't think there's a man in this world who'll satisfy me in the ways that I want".

"Maybe I should just lower my standards a little...and revisit one of those prospects...maybe then...I'll be able to live with it".

Aeda dragged her feet, shoulders slumped, sulking after putting so much time and energy to end up with nothing.

Then, when it seemed like all hope was lost, destiny had arrived to answer her desires. Hinata had gone inside to order some food to take and go. While Hinata was waiting, Aeda waited outside the moving shop. Sometimes, you saw them along the roads to and from the different villages. Travelling merchants, and restaurants who liked to offer service to wear travelers or people who were bored or hungry. Sometime around the birth of the Matriarchy, it was decided that these merchants and restaurants would be allowed to move along the roads and offer help to all who would cross its path. Sometimes, people didn't bring enough food or animals stole them during the night, or people lived out in the remote parts of the villages, where few others were around. Travellers wouldn't be denied quality cooking and service because they weren't in a major city, or lived away from civilization. It was a way of supporting the hermit way of life without actively discriminating against it. It also served as a means to keep an eye on those areas, so that no one escaped surveillance. One of the things Madara taught Inoichi before he died was how easy it was for someone so strong to hide in those areas in the woods or underground. Thus, constant efforts were made to ensure that no one could hide from the government. It was also because of Madara's hiding that Inoichi thought it best to scan his mind(with his consent at the time). When she did, She began to do research into all of his associates. She found out that White Zetsu was trying to manipulate him into casting an eternal genjutsu, so that Kaguya, the Mother of the Sage Of Six Paths, could return once again. Before Madara had passed away, Inoichi had relayed that information to Madara via telepathic images. Madara, Inoichi, and her followers waged a battle against Zetsu, defeating him in battle. While it was hard fought and necessary to stop him, that battle still pained Inoichi much later on. Ultimately, he was trying to do the right thing. However...placing the fate of everyone in the hands of a single dictator was a bad idea...a very bad idea...that has had consequences throughout human history.

While Aeda was waiting outside, She noticed a much older woman holding the leash of a young man. He looked to be about the age of 18 and was causing quite a bit of trouble. He was very recalcitrant. Even though he knew he couldn't win, he was constantly pulling against her, wouldn't use her honorifics, and even spat in her general direction. This might have been one of the worst cases that She'd ever seen. Constantly cursing, refusing to demonstrate any respect, and futily biting her legs when she stayed still. She was dressed like a social worker, which means that the young man was adopted. She was wobbling a little bit, and clutched her head. Something was definitely wrong here...then, the young social worker fell forward and collapsed. Oh shit...

When she collapsed, the young man tried to get on his hind legs and walk away. Aeda sprung into action, teleported behind him, and then restrained the young man. He couldn't fight her, but he was the kind who wouldn't give up, no matter what. Aeda placed her foot on the back of his head and pushed down. Each woman in a matriarchy was taught how to deal with recalcitrant runaways on the roads. All Women were required by law to carry cuffs in their back backs, in case they were the only ones around to restrain a disrespectful, disobedient, or recalcitrant male. Aeda fished one out and then bound him with cuffs.

Then, she slumped him over her shoulder and walked over to check on the woman. She's out cold...

Aeda called for emergency care, and they came to take her away. She explained to the nurses that she would retain the recalcitrant until the social worker was well again.

According to the doctor's, the social worker suffered a severe allergic reaction from something she encountered in the woods. She'll be out for a full week.

"Are you sure you can handle him, maam? W/we can always call upon another social worker to take up the case until his primary caregiver returns to full health".

"Oh...I'll be fine". He was doing a lot of kicking, cursing, and screaming, but she wasn't letting go. She thought he looked cute. But was he attracted to her? Well...She'll get that answer soon.

"I'll need you to sign a document here". The older lady handed Aeda a document, which she signed off on, while the guy continued to bite, kick, and spit on Aeda.

"Here's a digital copy of his medical history. Please read this very carefully, Maam. When his social worker has recovered, You'll be able to meet up with her again and return him".

Then, they teleported away. Hinata asked what happened and Aeda apprised her of the situation.

"I see...".

Do you want to continue the search?

No...something tells me that I might be done looking.

It's that boy...isn't it?

Yea...i like his look and the temperament is just right. Please don't peer into his mind...Hinata.

No problem, Aeda.

I like to be surprised...and it's no fun when someone else opens up a birthday present. If I had to guess as to what's wrong with him...it's that he's dealt his entire life with very kind women who were compassionate enough to ignore and/or put up with his recalcitrant behavior. He seems like the kind of guy who doesn't care for anything other than brute force and sadism. Well...whether he's aware of it or not...he's found the right gal.

Well, don't be too hard on him now, Aeda or you might break him lol.

Oh don't worry...I won't.

Then, they teleported back to Konoha and Aeda carried the young man to her bedroom. She locked him under her bed, while reading his report.

He's not just a very bad case...he's officially the worst case she'd ever seen in her life. His file is so bad, that he's been considered once...and shortly afterwards, the nice girl who wanted him turned Zaku Abumi back in to the state. She cited that he was very non-cooperative, not obedient, verbally and physically abusive, and almost killed another man by way of strangulation. Eventually, he was too much of a handful to deal with. The girl who tried to adopt and then later marry him finally gave up when he poisoned her food and sent her on a one-way trip to the hospital. She ended up being ok, but that was the final line for her. She was a very submissive woman who could tolerate quite a lot...Zaku was a very toxic, dominant male.

This was a classic case where theory met reality. In theory, submissive women could be with dominant men. Generally...this worked out well in the matriarchy. However, a very toxic, dominant man was not a suitable match for a submissive woman. Sometimes, force had to be met with force, cruelty met with cruelty, and aggression met with greater aggression. Some men only respect that language...and when you aren't speaking it fluently...you can't reach them. Only a dominant, sadistic woman stood a chance against someone like Zaku in a relationship.

When Aeda was done reading, she got a complete picture of his life. He was intelligent enough to do chores, but because he's an orphan, he was not disciplined in a sufficient manner. His caretakers were far kinder to him than he deserved. He did not earn their compassion, despite the fact that they put up with it so much. This guy wasn't a hard one to figure out...he kept pushing people's boundaries because they allowed him to. When they did respond, their punishments were very minor and didn't leave enough of an impact. Only after serious discipline over a long time has been administered will time tell as to whether or not he will change.

I wonder what his reaction will be to seeing me naked? Well...only one way to find out. Aeda stripped naked, then stood in front of Zaku. Zaku kept cursing and misbehaving, but...his body was telling a different story. He's like a dog...he likes to bark a lot. And this dog isn't just bark...he can bite. Given that's the case, the nature of the relationship must account for his worst behavior. Unlike other women, Aeda wouldn't depend on him for a single thing. It would be nice if he grew up, but frankly...he was too dangerous to trust in the short-term. Hinata can read minds...so after a while, I'll have her read his and discern whether or not he'll try to pretend to be nice to manipulate me. I'm the daughter of the hokage...that kind of trick won't work on someone like me.

By the time she was done thinking, Zaku had a complete erection. Yep...he finds me attractive alright. That's good enough for now...

Zaku kept running his mouth. Aeda grabbed her belt, then smacked it against the side of the cage under her bed.

His cursing and yelling increased, which were likely used to mask his fear. Sometimes, when men were really afraid, they didn't like to show it for fear of having their weaknesses exploited. They try to appear strong, when they're weak or scared.

She undid the cage, then let him crawl out. Before he could stand, she put her foot on the back of his head. Then, she turned around, facing his feet. She very quickly grabbed his left foot, then lifted him off the ground. She slammed the belt into his ass, causing him to scream. He kept cursing, and she kept hitting him with the belt. For 3 hours, he screamed in sheer pain and horror. The cursing was becoming far less, and the crying was increasing. He refused to beg for mercy.

Eventually, she stopped and let him take a break. He cursed a bit here and there, but Zaku was starting to realize who he was dealing with.

"I don't think we've formally met, have we Zaku? I don't think it's really fair...for me to know so much about you, but you don't know a thing about me".

Zaku's cursing was reducing by the moment, as the realization set in...he was fucked...

"You've dealt with submissive women your entire life...they were very nice with you...but sometimes those women can be naive...they keep hoping men like you will change".

Zaku was glaring, and he kept cursing a little in defiance.

"But I know the truth about you. You're the kind of guy who takes advantage of the kindness of others. Unfortunately for you, the days where you can do that...are over".

Zaku cursed more now. Aeda forced him onto his back, and then jammed the heel of her foot into his mouth.

"You've never had a true alpha in your life. You've had it way too easy...the punishments you've been through so far will pale in comparison to the torture I'm about to put you through".

Zaku kept trying to curse, but he couldn't form words.

" I'm gonna teach you not to play games with me, Zaku. The difference between me and those other girls you've encountered is that I won't stop. There will be no negotiation, no mercy, no opportunities for you to harm others anymore. If you want to give me an attitude forever, that's fine by me. I'll use you as my personal pain slut until the day you die. Each day, I'll devise a new torture method. I'll make your every day a celebration of experimentation, every waking hour hell on earth, and fill it with as much suffering as possible for desert. The only respite you'll have is the time I allow you to eat and drink. I'm gonna do things to your balls that you didn't know a woman could do to them, and before you're done, you'll wish you'd learned how to demonstrate respect."

She gave him a brief amount of time to rest, then went back to working on him for two more hours. After She was done, he was bloodied and beaten. She put food and water in his cage, then shoved him inside of it and closed the door. He spent most of the night whimpering in pain, which Aeda had accounted for. She casted a jutsu that prevented the sound waves from travelling up from her bed. He would scream in futility all night.

On their second day, She opened the cage to find that he hadn't slept. He was in too much pain from the previous night to relax and was even more aggressive than usual.

He still doesn't get it, does he? You got to go along to get along...Oh well...time for another wondrous day of beautiful torture.

She pulled him up, while he repeatedly said no. Ignoring his words, she slung him over her shoulders and then took him to a local insemination facility. The nurses extracted some of his sperm and put it on ice.

Aeda thanked them for their service, while he was unconscious.

She then took him from the facility and walked casually to the forest. There, She splashed water over him and woke Zaku up.

"Rise and shine, Zaku. You don't be getting any breaks for long."

He started cursing at her again.

"Ah...that's the spirit." I don't want it to be easy. She wanted to break his spirit and bend it to her will, drive the last amount of insolence, of recalcitrance from his body.

But before then, he was going to suffer righteous punishment for mistreating the women in his life.

She forced him on the ground again, grabbed his leg, and then pulled him upside down. Aeda laughed sadistically. The more he cursed, the more she laughed at his helplessless. Then, she smiled at Zaku and rubbed the belt up and down his genitalia.

"You wouldn't dare, %^$(%#)%$!"

Aeda kept rubbing it up and down his genitalia...she was enjoying the power she had over him. Only women in previous eras could imagine the kind that she was enjoying right now. To be so thoroughly strong that there was no escape from her grasp, no speed he could muster that could surpass hers, and no intelligence that would ever rival her own. She took the belt and hit his penis with it. Zaku immediately teared up, and howled in pain.

He tried to cover his balls with his free hand, but that didn't last him long. She applied a few carefully aimed strikes that disabled his arm.

Then, she kept smacking his balls for over an hour. Eventually, he was crying again and she could see it in his eyes. He wanted her to stop, wanted to beg her to let the pain be over. But...even if he did, she wasn't going to listen. He had to learn not to fuck with women ever again. She was going to show him the true meaning of ruthlessness.

She kept going for another hour, and when she was done, he cried in a way that indicated that he'd never done before. It was the kind of whimper that came from someone who knew that they had fucked up, but was so prideful it could never admit to it openly. She didn't need Hinata to know exactly what he wanted...but she wasn't going to give it to him.

Then, while he was still recovering from having his testicles hammered, she tied him upside down and hung him off a tree branch. Then, she whipped his ass with the belt for 2 hours, causing him to scream in even greater agony and pain. His wails were sweet music to her ears and the pained screams fed her sadism to greater heights. Then, after 30 minutes of letting him rest, she let him eat and drink. He cursed a bit here or there at her, but his cursing was declining in quantity. It could be calculated or...the process of breaking him down might be starting.

After the eating was done, she began whipping every party of his body, until there was pain felt in every part, from the head to the toe. No part of him wasn't in severe pain from the ass beating she was giving him. Eventually, he passed out from the pain for the first time in his life. She let him stay like that for a while, then waited until he woke back up. When he hid, he wasn't just cursing...he was having a straight up panic attack.

"OH SHIT, OH SHIT, OH SHIT, OH SHIT!"

In addition to crying and physical pain, he felt like he was having difficulty breathing, flushed cheeks, and felt sheer terror to the very core of his soul. He felt like he was going to die.

Aeda casually walked over to him, showing no outward signs of weakness, or vulnerability. Inside, she did feel a bit bad for him. However...he had this coming.

"No...get away from me you &%^)#$#$%$%)"

He was getting even worse, and still felt like he was struggling to breathe.

Aeda looked down at him. Then, she did something he didn't understand.

She hugged him and rubbed his back. "It's gonna be ok...you're not dying...it's just a panic attack".

He was utterly baffled, and at the same time terrified. How his tormenter could go from being so cruel to kind in moments.

In truth, no one had ever actually hugged Zaku before, so he didn't know how to react to it. It felt strange to him...

He tried to push her away, but she was far to strong for him to do that. "Get off of me!" He was afraid of this strange feeling...

Aeda decided to engage in a different kind of dominant...the loving kind for now.

"Shhhhhhh, it's gonna be ok, Zaku. Just relax...you're gonna be ok".

He was...enjoying it. No...I gotta get her off of me!

He kept trying to push, but Aeda just kept rubbing his back and reassuring him that everything was alright.

He's relaxing much more now...good...he's responding properly to it. Sometimes, that's all you can do in this situation.

Aeda stood up slowly, then slung him over her shoulders again. She then, sat back down, and placed him on top of her lap to establish dominance.

She wrapped her arms around his chest, ensuring that he couldn't escape.

What's she gonna do now? She's...confusing me.

Aeda was about to engage in loving domination. It was a form of dominating where a hateful person would be dominated by someone who expressed love. In this manner, hatred would be met with love and crumble away.

Since he's an orphan, there's a good chance that he never developed a connection with other Women. If that's the case, then the few hugs and kisses he got were very hollow and not very meaningful. Love does not always breed hatred...sometimes, it can be used to erase it entirely. Thus, the act of love can be an expression of feminine dominance. She kissed the top of Zaku's head very gently and passionately. He kept fighting to break loose, but to no avail.

The more she kissed the back of his head and embraced him, the less resistance he gave. Human beings need to be touched, to be cared for and loved. Zaku's problems weren't just from being a dominant male...it came from a lack of love. Only proper loving from a dominant woman could help to fill the emptiness in his soul. By the time she was done, he was completely calm. He still cursed here or there, but she could tell that he was into it. men need women, Inoichi said. They need them for love and that love is the most powerful force of all. It was also embraced by many Women as a way to mind-fuck their men. It purposefully caused confusion and made the women seem unpredictable. She continued to engage in the loving domination, and ignored his curses for the next hour and a half. She enjoyed mind-fucking this guy, testing the limits of his sanity.

He was unsure as to whether she liked him or hated him. In reality, She did like him. Men often think of love within a very narrow framework. If she loves me, she treats me well and if she hates me, then she treats me unwell. Love...could be a lot more complicated than that. Aeda loved to inflect pain, but she also liked to mess with people's minds when possible. Once he started having trouble breathing, she knew she had to stop. There's no point in pushing someone to the point of death or there'd be no possibility of a future relationship. Love in a matriarchy wasn't always about willing to do anything for the other person. Rather, it had evolved to mean many different things, depending on the person's beliefs, upbringing, and nature. For Aeda, love was about conquering the other person and being careful not to overdo things. She did feel bad that it got that far, and still sort of did. Nevertheless, she rationalized her actions as being for the greater good. He was still going to be tortured for his crimes, but...something told her that eventually...he'd change his tune. If he behaved long enough, she might just stop doing it entirely and find a masochistic pain slut to fulfill her sadistic needs.

That would be up to him...whether or not he wanted to be her pain slut. She was ok with either outcome.

During the next few days, she continued to administer his punishment. By the time the week was out, he barely cursed at all, and his resistance was very slowly fading.

It looks like I was right about him after all. Being in the custody of submissive women didn't improve his behavior at all. The truth is that no amount of kindness or compassion from them were going to change him. While some Herstorians and femdom psychologists argue that relationships between dominants are dysfunctional, others felt that there were exceptions to be made and this is among them. No submissive woman on the planet would be able to rein him in, since he had a stubborn will. The simple reality is that when a dominant man shows no signs of reformation, then he's made it obvious that he can't be communicated to in a non-aggressive manner.

Madara Uchiha once reflected on the strange nature of human beings...he said that only human beings could think of peace while spilling blood. Human beings want to hurt others, but they don't want to be hurt. Zaku was the perfect embodiment of this problem...he wanted to harm others, but when it comes time for him to feel pain, he can't handle what he dishes out. In the end, the only way to communicate with someone who only sees force as a solution to his problems is to use force back.

In Aeda's case, she was endowed by her society and birth with far greater strength, speed, and intelligence than this lower being before her. Men need guidance, direction, and purpose. Recalcitrant men need all of that, and to be put into their place constantly.

The social worker was coming to pick Zaku up, and he was behaving himself more than normal.

Oh...I see what's going on...he's trying to act nice, so she'll take him back.

He's in for a very rude awakening... he's probably been treating these social workers like garbage for years. That's going to come back to haunt him, starting today.

She walked inside, where Aeda had her right foot placed on the top of his head. Aeda wasn't handing over her collar, and chose to bow her head. When a woman wants to claim ownership of a man from a service worker, she does this.

Zaku looked at the service worker with pleading eyes, eyes that begged her to take him back. The service worker glared at him, then immediately broke off eye contact.

She looked up at Aeda and said "You can have him, milady".

At this point, Zaku began cursing and showing major disrespect.

"Thank you, I'll take good care of him from now on".

The social worker walked away, and smiled as she left.

"That's cute...I could see that you wanted her to take you back. You just don't get it, Zaku...do you? Just like all the men in every other era, you like to dish it out, but you sure can't handle it, can you?"

Zaku grew angrier, but the point was sinking home.

"You get what you give in this life. The more you respect others, the more you'll be respected. All you've ever done is mistreat the other women in your life. If they weren't paid well to deal with you, then no one would have bothered".

Zaku was cursing ferociously.

"Well...almost no one. I'm a little bit different, as you've been figuring out these past few days. I'll accept you, no matter who you choose to be. Those girls out there don't know the true you like I do".

Zaku stopped cursing as much, and paid more attention to Aeda.

Aeda flipped him over on his back, and then put her heel into his mouth.

"From now on, you're going to be my bitch. I'll own you like the little fuckboy you actually are and show you your true place in life-at a woman's feet. I'll show you absolutely no mercy and you'll have to earn MY respect. I'll make the rules, and force you to obey them, whether you like it or not. I'm the master of your universe, the controller of your fate, and can do damn near whatever the fuck I want to do with you."

Zaku kept cursing, but Aeda responded with no words this time. She carried him, piggyback style to her home. Then, she placed Zaku down in front of her.

Zaku spit on Aeda, which prompted Aeda to backhand him lightly. This caused him great pain and he cursed again.

She jumped on top of him, covered his mouth, then glared at Zaku.

"I think it's time I taught you a lesson...the most important one you'll ever learn. You just don't get it, do you? I pay the bills, I decide where we go, I lead and you follow...I give you an order and you carry it out. That...is the nature of our relationship. I'm stronger than you, faster than you, and smarter than you are. Most of the girls you've met so far expected respect from you because all they wanted to do was take care of you. They provided for you, nurtured you, took care of your health, bought you games, and did everything in the hopes that you'd love them back. They made one critical mistake though...they never earned your respect. Most of the time, respect is won through care, empathy, and compassion. Most of the men are grateful and worship us like the goddesses we are. Then...there are men like you...who need more...persuasion."

Aeda took a breath, while Zaku tried to take her hand off his mouth.

Aeda laughed in his face. "You could try for a thousand years and you'll never get that hand off of you. When I want you to speak, you'll speak. When I want you to listen, you'll listen. You're going to wish you'd worshipped the women in your life beforehand Zaku. What they gave for free will cost you dearly."

Aeda stood up, then Zaku continued to spit in her general direction.

Aeda slung him over her arms, and then laughed again.

Zaku kept flailing, but he was under Aeda's authority, whether he liked it or not.

Aeda took him to her bedroom. Aeda placed him in chastity, put on his collar, and then placed him inside the cage by force.

"What I provide I can also take away, Zaku". She chose to keep food and water away from him for 2 days straight, while whipping his entire body, only taking breaks to feed herself".

Zaku was finally near his breaking point, where he didn't care about his pride anymore and the only thing he wanted was nourishment.

He cried a desperate kind of cry, that told Aeda she'd finally broken his spirit.

Aeda ignored him, waiting until the moment he begged for mercy.

Then...he finally sacrificed his pride and spoke like a normal person for once.

"I'm sorry, Mistress Aeda! Please don't starve me to death! I'm so sorry! Spare me, please! I won't do it again, I promise!"

Aeda remained silent, waiting to see what else Zaku would do.

"It hurts so much...I'm scared...I'm so fucking scared...i'm gonna die".

Zaku was wailing and wailing even more.

Then, Zaku begged again. He grabbed a hold of her leg. "Please give me food and water...I can't take it anymore."

Aeda walked him to her couch, and then attached a ball and chain. She fished out a few items from the fridge. Aeda danced over victoriously and then sat down on the couch. She rubbed the food right over her feet and then placed them on the wooden table in front of her.

Aeda pointed to her feet. Zaku, taking the hint, crawled to the front of the table and licked the food off of Aeda's feet. Then, When he was finally done, Aeda grabbed a dog bowl with Zaku's name on it and placed it in the kitchen. While Zaku drank it with his mouth, Aeda pet Zaku on the back of the head.

Aeda said nothing, and neither did Zaku. Zaku got the point that Aeda was trying to make. She could make his life absolute hell and wouldn't give a damn what he did. Normally, the women in his life had their breaking point where they couldn't stand his abuse. Aeda wouldn't ever let him do anything that would place her in a position of vulnerability and for each thing he said or did, he was punished harshly. For each insult, She would invent a new method of torture. Any act of disrespect would draw harsh backlash and prolonged torture and she was extremely creative in what she did.

He was forced to respect her power and the cruelty she could bestow upon him. Zaku wasn't a masochist...he didn't like to feel pain and the situation had set in. He was legally subordinate to Aeda, a powerful woman whose actions are supported by society, the government and business. As much as he hated conceding anything, he had no choice but to do so. His verbal abuse died down completely, and eventually Aeda stopped punishing him entirely. He would never forget how far she was willing to go.

Aeda's more romantic side was blossoming as well, where she began forcefully loving on him again.

She'd place him on top of her lap and kiss him on the back of the head. "You're so cute, it's almost criminal".

The more he obeyed her, the more affectionate she was. Eventually, Zaku was worn down by the loving kisses and hugs Aeda gave him. He never would openly admit it to anyone else, but he was beginning to enjoy the new relationship he had. She was a tyrant, but at least her motivations were straightforward.

Aeda had a talk with Zaku about his sex life, asking if the file she received was accurate. He nodded slowly, while looking embarrassed.

"So...you've never had sex before..." It does make sense. The social workers have some very strict rules to adhere to. They were also constantly monitored by other agencies, so as to ensure they didn't mistreat the men. They were subject to psychological evaluations every single month. According to the reports, they didn't really so much as touch or even hug him. The life of an orphan can be a really tragic thing...he doesn't know what it means to love and care for other people...because no one had ever really loved or cared about him. The first girl who took him in tried to make things work, but she didn't quite understand Zaku...

Yes...some orphans are more than happy to receive that love. However...after being denied it for so long, Zaku must have formed some really harsh opinions of others...Imagine not having a mother or father's affection growing up...

Zaku is kind of like a turtle that needs to be forced out of his shell, not gently pulled out. These attempts at affection by the first woman must have seemed alien to him, and he may have retaliated out of anger, spite, and fear.

He would need to be broken in...

"Want to change that?"

Zaku nodded. Deep down, he was very excited and happy to hear her ask that question.

Aeda left the room, then came back wearing a strap-on and holding lubricant. Aeda grabbed Zaku, then carried him over to Her kitchen dining table. She laid his back down on it. Aeda remembered her sexual education growing up and smiled fondly.

Inoichi had studied sex education in a patriarchy with a particular interest and utter bewilderment at how awful it truly was. It seemed to be limited solely to explaining what the genitals of each sex were. Why bother even referring to that as sex education? Boys and Girls weren't taught anything of value and they were left to figure this all out on their own. Inoichi mandated a curriculum that accomplished several different purposes, and which ensured a higher quality of life for Everyone. Not every man could please a Woman with his penis, nor was that even necessary. The emphasis on a man's sexual performance with that genitalia was extremely unfair to men and it also was very male centric to begin with. Cunnilingus could pleasure a woman just as much and all the man needed was his tongue. Inoichi made a complete ban on media to ridicule or mock penises in any way. Her Matriarchy was a compassionate one, where men could be free from the insecurities that patriarchal society gave them.

However, unlike men, Woman could please most men with the proper training, which they received in the classroom. Girls learned pegging and other sexual techniques by way of simulation, and their textbooks. All Girls before the age of 15 had undergone specific training that gave them knowledge of how to pleasure boy pussies(otherwise known as the male prostate). Aeda replayed her training and looked forward to trying the different positions she did in class with a real man.

Pegging was about domination, pleasure, and inculcating obedience from men. Inoichi hypothesized that if men did not enjoy their servitude, they would eventually rebel. While they couldn't hope to fight women in a direct manner, it would cause trouble if they all ended up committing suicide. That would not be within the self-interest of Women to drive them to that point. Thus, she made sure that pegging would be an activity actively socially encouraged. In the end, her plan to keep men in control worked.

Women rebelled against patriarchy because they weren't happy. Why weren't they happy? There were many, but chief among them were the men who weren't given the adequate sex education to please all women. Thus, eventually, Women fought to gain equal footing in the past, so as to dictate relationships on their own terms. In other words...men didn't have true sexual control over Women in that society. Sexual control was not when one party was forced to give it up to the other. Rather, it was when the party receiving the pleasure was satisfied frequently.

In the case of a matriarchy, sexual control was achieved by way of pleasuring the man, thus making him far less likely to rebel. Men were socialized to look forward to being pegged in much the same way that Women were socialized to looking forward to their first time being penetrated by a man. The difference though is that the women in the matriarchy were trained to do it, whereas men had to figure it all out on their own. It was seen as a right of passage, a sign of maturity, and it created intrigue from any who didn't have the experience.

Aeda lifted his legs up, then penetrated him with her strap-on. She fucked him hard and fast, which was about her style. She didn't really believe in being gentle about this sort of thing, like Hinata did. She did show some restraint, so as not to make him pass out. In the end, he ejaculated from the fucking alone and orgasmed. Zaku smiled, feeling a wave of pleasure come over his body. At this point, he was completely submissive to Aeda.

Sometimes, all a recalcitrant male needs is a good fucking.

Hinata, Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke were 17 now. Hinata had made breakthroughs in medicine that made pregnancy much safer for Women now and that reduced many of the side-effects that came along with it. She became a world-renown medical researcher by this point and was well-respected for her work. Hinata was training Naruto very hard in preparation for his life as an adult that he wanted. Sakura was planning to open up her own business, while Sasuke also trained for his upcoming life.

Sakura decided She wanted to go into business and work with a fellow friend She'd made recently. One of the things that happened in the Matriarchy is that business was often conducted without men being present for it. Women were socialized to take care of their most important affairs without men being present for them. Men did not have any right to participate in these affairs. Sasuke was left at home to tidy up the place, while Sakura visited Tenten. She was a very straightforward Woman, but also had a fiery passion that few others did. Sakura liked that.

When Sakura arrived, Tenten hugged Sakura and she entered her home.

"Lee is upstairs for now, so let's talk shop".

Then, for the next couple of hours, they worked out all the details and made an agreement to go together into business.

When their business was concluded, Tenten whistled. Lee crawled very quickly to her feet, then prostrated himself.

"Open the door and let Mistress Sakura out, would you Lee?"

Lee kissed Tenten's right toe, then opened the door for Sakura.

Lee then returned to Tenten, and prostrated himself again. Sakura took her leave, while Tenten waved her off.

Maybe I should try that kind of protocol out on Sasuke...nea...even I'm not that harsh Sakura thought.

There were very strict Mistresses in the society and Tenten would easily crack the top 10 of any list worthy of respect and consideration. She was tough, a difficult task master, and did not tolerate any disobedience.

Many Mistresses preferred to develop a protocol that allowed verbal communication to take place between themselves and the men in their lives.

Tenten was very different from those other women, as she had a very different idea of how things should be done.

Most women in that society did believe that men should speak only when given permission, but in her case, she took it to the next level. She didn't like even the idea of him verbally communicating with her for the most part.

Thus, she developed her own unique form of high protocol.

For visitors, kissing her right toe simply meant "Yes, Mistress Tenten".

When people weren't there, it was very different.

He would have to communicate with her using kisses. It was as much a memory exercise as it was a way to instill obedience and servitude.

There are 26 letters in the alphabet. Each letter represented a certain number of kisses. A represented one kiss, whereas B represented 2 kisses.

Lee had to spell out words by way of kissing Tenten's toes. Here's how it worked out. If Lee wanted to say hello to Tenten, then he would start out on the right foot.

He would kiss the top of the right toe 7 times, then move on to the next toe and kiss that 5 times, then the next 11 times, then the next 11 times, then the pinky toe 15 times. If the word was more than 5 letters, he would start again. So if the word was acupuncture, he would start kissing the big toe again at the letter n.

When one word was spelled, then he would spell the next word on the toes of her other foot. Eventually, when he is finished spelling out a word, he would kiss another area of the foot to tell Tenten additional information. Kissing the heel of her foot means that Lee has put a question mark at the end of his sentence. Kissing the side of the foot means that Lee has put a period at the end of his sentence. In order to put a comma after a word, Lee must kiss the area just above the toes of her foot.

This form of communication was designed by her to discourage him from engaging in lengthy conversations. She didn't like to talk very much, and was more of an action type of person. The more he wanted to say, the more he had to do to communicate to her.

Lee kissed out the following question...

"Tenten, would you please fuck me with your girl dick?" Men in the Matriarchy loved pegging and it turned them into Women's dick hungry sluts. If there was a king of dick hungry sluts, it would be Lee. There was nothing he loved more than being pounded in the ass by his girlfriend. The orgasms it gave him could only be described as purely awesome. Inoichi discovered that many men had a self-centered nature from reading psychological research collected on populations from the past, and that confined them to thinking purely about what they want, instead of what they can offer others. She was correct in thinking that unless Women had authority over men, men as a group wouldn't be able to properly serve and self-develop. Granted, there were relationships where both partners could naturally give and take and had the right mindset to develop the appropriate relationship skills for a romance naturally. However...there were far too many men who suffered from narcissism, anti-social personality disorder, and psychopathy. men needed to get something out of living in a Matriarchy that related solely to pleasure or they'd eventually throw a fit. It isn't that Women couldn't handle a male rebellion, but social upheaval is not good for any society. Pegging was a natural expression of dominance and love that kept men suppressed through pleasure. Unlike men, who, as a group, failed to pleasure most Women with their lackluster sexual performances in the bedroom, Women were able to accomplish this feat and reproduce it generationally. Women were superior in the bedroom, and the results spoke for themselves.

"Yes, I'll do it with you later tonight." Tenten flipped the page of her book, continuing to read. Lee kissed out the question "Is there anything you'd like me to do for you, Tenten?"

Tenten smiled happily. This right here was one of the major difference between patriarchies and Matriarchies. Because Women had authority over men and boys, they were able to re-condition them to be the gentlemen that Women knew they always could be. In a patriarchy, men taught sons to misbehave and mistreat women. Boys, taking after the fathers, emulated their bad behavior and continued to act misogynistic towards women and girls. Then, boys would teach other boys who did have good fathers bad things and it retarded progress and ruined relationships across entire generations. A man's meaning in life is directly tied to a Woman's happiness. When Women are unhappy, then men will be as well. men were forced to respect the authority of Women and even though they won't consciously admit it, they're afraid of what the Womxn in their lives might do to them. Since Women are naturally more benevolent, they rule with a grace that men as a group could never preside over.

Lee loved to please Tenten anyway that he could, because he truly loved his girlfriend. She put her feet up on the table. He began licking. Tenten and Lee consensually agreed to verbal humiliation and degradation before forming their relationship, which he liked. Now, if someone in another setting had used this language in a patriarchal setting, it would be perceived as an insult. However, within a sexual relationship between a dominant Woman and submissive man, it was a means to sexually excite both individuals.

" That's right...right between those toes you little cock hungry whore...I'm gonna make you work hard for that pegging." Tenten laughed joyously and sadistically.

Lee loved being under her control and knowing that her will was absolute. He did as ordered, and licked between each of her toes. "Get my feet nice and clean, bitch".

Tenten was feeling wet. She loved every moment of his surrender and worship. " You're a very good boy...licking your master's feet like that...it's good that you know your place in life".

Lee licked every square inch of her feet. " Weak little bitches like you are right where you belong, worshipping Women's feet."

Lee developed an erection. He loved it when she talked down to him like that. It reinforced his inferiority and made him want to cum.

" I can kick your ass anytime that I want and there's nothing you can do about it. You can run, but I'm faster. You can try to think your way out of it, but I'm smarter."

Lee's dick was like a stone now. "After everything you men have done, you're lucky we don't remove you from the gene pool. Wars, rape, and almost wiping our entire species off the face of the earth!" Tenten raised her voice, pretending to have an anger that she didn't.

Lee naturally increased the rate at which he worshipped her feet.

"Demonstrate your gratitude, male scum".

"Thank you, Tenten".

"Thank me for what, you fucking cuck?"

"Thank you for showing mercy on all men. We don't deserve it".

"And?"

"Thank you for paying the bills, providing nourishment, and guiding me, I don't deserve it".

"and what else, you insignificant little bitch?"

"Thank you for letting me out of my cage. Men are lucky that Women allow us to be in their presence when they go outside. We belong in cages, treated like the animals we are".

"Damn straight. Do the legs now."

Lee followed her orders, worshipping every inch of Tenten's gorgeous legs. Tenten rose up, then lifted him off the ground. She loved demonstrating her physical strength and dominance over Lee, especially when she played Airplane with him.

She held him above her head, holding him straight and by his back and stomach area. She ran around her home with him, making noises as She went. "Chew chew...chew chew...whewwwwwwwwwwwwwww whachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa". She played with him for the next few hours, then fucked him in the ass doggystyle.

Afterwards, She and him went to sleep. When they woke up, a knock came at the door. A paper flyer had been attached to the outside of Tenten's doorknob.

Tenten grabbed it and went back inside. She read it silently, while Lee prostrated himself before Her. When the brunette girl was finished reading, she let out an exasperated sigh and felt depressed.

Lee kissed out What is wrong, Mistress Tenten? " Oh Lee...it looks like a pandemic is on its way".

Lee kissed out in reply Oh no! What's going to happen to your Mother's business?

"That's a good question... I'd like to know the answer to that question myself."

Tenten put up her palm, which signaled to Lee that he needed to stop kissing so that She could go into more detail.

"I believe there will be a meeting to discuss the issue shortly. There's no reason to fret about anything at the present time. There will be no more talk regarding the pandemic, Lee. It's time for your chores. You have my permission to stand and carry them out. Dismissed".

Lee kissed her heel, then carried out her instructions.

Sakura was visiting Hinata's place at the same time. Since befriending Sakura, Hinata made some chances to her room. She bought a couch and had cable television installed so that they could watch shows together or play games. Hinata and Sakura were on the couch, with their boyfriends sitting in their laps. Hinata had her hands wrapped around Naruto's sides, interlocking her fingers near the center of Naruto's stomach. In Sakura's case, she had a different method for dealing with Sasuke, who tended to act like a brat when it came to lap sitting. Most men became accustomed to lap sitting, whether they liked it or not. Over time, lap sitting in the Matriarchy evolved into a common method for men to submit to women. Most men knew better than to disobey, or they at least brought their grievances up to the women in their lives. Sasuke...was a boundary pushing male, constantly seeing what he could get away with. Last time, he embarrassed Sakura in front of Hinata and Naruto, which incurred Her wrath.

In response to his behavior, She bound his hands behind his back and then forced him to sit on her lap while gagging him as well. He was extremely uncomfortable, but he didn't want to concede anything, despite his discomfort. Sakura was satisfied for the time being, knowing that he eventually would beg her to let him out of those restraints. Each time she bound him, she tried to find a way to make it as uncomfortable as possible, so that he would eventually become accustomed to sitting naturally.

You know Hinata...sometimes I'm really jealous of what you've got going on with Naruto, she sent telepathically.

Oh really? Why so, Sakura?

Naruto's definitely got some of the same problems Sasuke has, but unlike Sasuke, he's not actively trying to find a way to annoy someone.

Well, at least you know that it's intentional. Naruto's what one might call a natural at making stupid mistakes.

Sakura laughed. Yea there's that...In other words, if I can just figure out what's causing the behavior, maybe I can put it to an end.

Probably...but don't you like it sometimes when Sasuke acts like a brat?

Yea...I won't like...I do find it amusing sometimes seeing him struggle against the inevitable. However, I tend to like those moments in private.

When he was struggling to sit on my lap with you and Naruto watching, it was downright embarrassing. I think I turned several shades of red that day.

I think I understand. He definitely earned that spanking the other day. I haven't had to do that with Naruto in a long while.

Oh, when's the last time Naruto had to taste the wrath of your hands, Hinata?

Let's see...it's been a few months. It happened privately of course, since you know I don't like to do things publicly unless there's no other choice.

Naruto was having a pretty bad day after losing a practice match with another basketball player. He does not take failure well, and while he didn't mistreat me, his behavior was way out of line toward his coach. He thought that I wouldn't hear about it, but he doesn't realize that I'm telepathic of course.

Let me guess...was he being abusive, Hinata?

Unfortunately...he was. When Naruto fails big time, he has this tendency to take it out on the people around him. I thought that over time, this bad habit of his would go away as he built confidence. Unfortunately...it was getting worse until that incident with her.

What did he say exactly?

He went on some kind of tirade, trying to do anything he could think of to tear her down. I confronted him about it, and he admitted what he did. He tried to apologize, but I know when his apologies are sincere or not. This one wasn't...

So you had to make sure he was sorry for what he'd done...

Correct. It wasn't just about disciplining him though...it was teaching him how to handle failure in an appropriate fashion.

How's that going? Has he started moving in the right direction?

I'd say he's on his way. Then, Hinata began thinking about Inoichi and Her teachings.

Sakura read in on the thoughts and commented on Hinata's reflection.

She gave us something that only previous generations of women could dream of...the ability to truly reform men.

Indeed...She's easily the most influential figure in human history...

I can read Naruto's thoughts...he's still thinking about what you said and it's settling in. Just imagine how stubborn men must've been when they had power.

Hinata chuckled. Yea...they were damn near impossible to reign in when they had so much privilege.

You know Hinata...I heard about these pills that increase the endurance and strength of men temporarily...not quite up to our physical strength level, but about 70 percent of it.

Yea...I read about that the other day in Scifi A2. It's a really interesting discovery with many implications, but what's its primary use these days?

It was invented primary as a means for some sadistic women to torture their men more to their liking.

That makes sense...what's your interest in it though?

I've been watching those videos online and replaying some of your memories. I don't just want to fuck Sasuke...I want to destroy his ass.

Well, it's only 2 years away...I think you'll get your chance soon, Sakura. Hinata laughed at the way she phrased her desire.

The current television program turned to the Hokage of the village hidden in the leaves.

"Mom...?"

Kushina...

"I apologize for the interruption everyone. I have some unfortunate news to share with everyone. There's been an outbreak of a deadly respiratory virus that spread from an island in the Land Of Waves. Over 1000 people there have been infected with the virus in the past day and of those 1000, 53 people have died. It's highly infectious and if measures aren't taken to contain the spread of the virus, this will become a pandemic. As the Hokage hidden in the leaves, I am enacting Code C. If you don't know what that is or need to refresh yourself, then please check your email. Messages were sent prior to this broadcast.

The other villages have followed suit. The virus is highly transmissible and it takes at least 21 days for it to fully incubate. As such, we will be going on lockdown for a month. Based on the early recordings of Ajerica, we've studied how these viruses spread and determined a course of action. Businesses will be compensated for their losses, athletes will be given instructions on how and when they can compete, and gym equipment will be re-allocated based on the needs of those who must exercise. This order is not just in place to protect all of us, but especially the vulnerable of our society. Our mentally ill and sick are at great risk and they need you to stay home.

Our government will be providing food for everyone during this crisis, and cooperating with essential businesses to ensure that your stay at home is as comfortable as possible. There is a special app that's being mailed now. On this app, you can choose which food you'd like delivered to your home, based on your family's needs. We are currently drafting additional employees who can deliver from home to home. You must be tested for the virus, before being accepted. Once you are, you'll be given a suit. This suit is comprised of a helmet with an airshield, and padding from top to bottom. Your deliveries will specifically consist of food from the supermarket, restaurants, and diners.

Each of you will be receiving assignments throughout the day. When an order is received, you need to go gather the food, then knock on the door of the location. After opening, you will hand over the food to the family. After handing food to each family, you are to immediately clean your suit using a detox showering method at a local government facility, which you'll be made aware of later. Your suit must be cleaned one final time before taking it off to head back home to your own family.

We've been ready for the event of a pandemic, so we've prepared entertainment in the event that it happened. For the next month, there will be brand new content. With the signing of the Claris bill, all artists are contracted to produce new content in the event of such a health crisis.

One last thing to say...I'm sorry once again for the inconvenience. I hope that we can all get through this and save as many people as possible. Thank you for your time. "

Kushina bowed her head

"Well, it looks like we're going to be busy for a while, eh Hinata?"

"Yea...the chances of teenagers being drafted are pretty high."

Naruto seemed a bit uneasy and Sasuke was on edge. They were both filled with anxiety and fear, at the unknown that had presented itself before them. Sasuke's pulse was increasing. Naruto kept replaying his Mother's words in his head, over and over again. Fuck...this means that I won't be getting out anytime soon.

I don't think the boys are taking the news very well...

Yea...Naruto seems depressed and Sasuke...he's afraid for some reason.

Hinata began to utter soft reassurances to Naruto that it would end soon after he asked if it would only take a month.

Sasuke was frightened to death by the prospect of a deadly virus. I think I need to leave the room, Hinata. Sasuke needs some privacy for times like this.

I understand. That might be a good thing for Naruto as well. men have this weird habit of needing to act tough around each other. It's really...annoying and self-destructive.

Sakura nodded her head and then left to go downstairs with Sasuke. Naruto fell asleep on Hinata's lap after She calmed him down.

Hinata's family had been out of town, visiting relatives in another village. Sasuke went from being frightened to having a panic attack. He felt like he was choking, even if he wasn't and he couldn't form sentences very well. Sakura placed him on her lap and had a sympathetic look on her face. he's not doing well...

She kissed Sasuke on the back of the head. "Sasuke...It's going to be alright...".

Sasuke wanted to snap back at her in fear and rage, but couldn't. He chose silence instead, trying not to show any fear, even when it was obvious.

Sakura kept peppering him with kisses. his fear was still there, but he did feel like the reality of the situation was settling in.

"Sasuke, no matter what happens, I'm not going to let anything happen to you".

Sasuke looked around the room, seemingly concerned that others would see him in such a state.

"Hinata and Naruto are upstairs, and her family is out of town, Sasuke." She gave Sasuke a look that said it was ok to be himself.

Sasuke clutched Sakura tightly and let down his defenses. " The virus...it's not going to make it here...right Mistress Sakura?"

"We're going to shut it down immediately honey, so no, it won't make it here...".

"Really...you're...really gonna shut it down that quickly?"

"Yup...that virus doesn't have a chance".

"...I'm afraid, Mistress Sakura".

He was scared to show his vulnerable side around Naruto or others, afraid that they would take advantage of it somehow, to ridicule or mock him for his weakness. Sakura had her share of things that he didn't really care for, the occasional sadism that crept its way into their relationship, but...one of the reasons why Sasuke loved her so deeply was that she never insulted him for being honest and conveying his real feelings. Instead, she respected this side of himself and never shared it with anyone else. He felt like She was the only person who could work him through his shortcomings and emotions.

Sakura stroked his face with her hand. "It's ok to feel fear...it's a natural response, honey. Just know that I'm here for you and I'm not going anywhere".

Sasuke hugged Sakura tightly, drawing strength from his girlfriend and working his way through the fear. Closer to the time when he fell asleep, Sasuke was lying horizontally on Sakura's lap, with his feet and arms extending over the couch. Sakura had successfully worked Sasuke through the terror he felt and then he fell asleep on her lap. In many respects, this was the ultimate surrender that a man could give a woman. It's not always about being on your knees or prostrating yourself-it's about trusting someone so deeply that you can fall asleep on their lap and know that you'll be there in the morning.

men could not generally provide the same kind of emotional security that women could, and it's one of the many reasons why patriarchy was a complete and utter failure as a social system. men's general response to the people's fear was "just deal with it". Since men in general lacked empathy and had to cultivate the skill in the same manner that a person learns a class subject, it made them unsuitable to fulfill any role that requiring calming a population down.

One of the greatest benefits of a Gynarchy is that it's governed by the belief that people matter more than any other concern. In the days of Ajerica, people were constantly making disgusting arguments that minimized the deaths of its citizens, a grotesque revelation of the character that embodied the people who lived during that time period. "it's just 1 percent dude, what's the big deal?" They would zone in on the number of deaths, as if that were the only way that a deadly pandemic was DESTROYING FUCKING LIVES! Many others who contracted the others that didn't die would suffer injury, permanent damage to their organs, or became disabled. Also, even if only 1 percent were being destroyed, the attitude on display spoke of a people who cared more about profit and pursuing their own dreams, to the exclusion of everything else. People elected an incompetent leader who not only failed to contain the virus(and whose actions leading up to the pandemic and during it exacerbated the problem), but allowed it to infect and kill more people per capita than any other nation on Gaia at the time. It was a tragedy that could have been prevented, had the leaders of that society cared enough or didn't create those circumstances through their incompetence and cruelty towards the mentally ill, infirm, elderly, disabled, and all the other "undesirables" who were less likely to make them money. People in that society were more upset about their businesses going under, failing to realize that by voting for such leaders, they had made their own bed. Other nations that were Female-led at the time were able to address it far more quickly, despite having to share power with men. Their businesses didn't have to close down as often, rates of infection were brought to a low, and few people died.

What the Female-led societies that men allowed lacked the Matriarchy made up for with far greater strength and capability. The entire infrastructure was designed for something like a pandemic. During the days of Ajerica, it was men leading the charge against mask-mandates, refusing to socially distance, and being unempathetic towards the immuno-compromised. Their desire for freedom was entirely at the expense of other people's lives, and they'd put themselves into a position where they were damned if they did, and damned if they didn't(a common thing men do btw, because they're so short-sighted). People would party hardy, even if it meant spreading the virus to more people. Since the Matriarchy controlled half the population, it was a simple enough matter to take care of. men could only go where Women did, so when Women were told to stay inside, they listened. Women didn't have to worry about their businesses or anything except the safety of their families. In this way, they effectively controlled everyone's movements.

A letter arrived in the mail, drafting Hinata to serve as a carrier. Sakura also received a similar letter. While it wouldn't help Sasuke's anxiety any, it was a state mandate and he'd have to live with it. It was a very trying time for both of the boys, who were forced to adjust how they exercised indoors.

Before Hinata and Sakura left, Sasuke and Naruto would give them a big hug, wish them luck, and wait anxiously for the Women to return home. During this time, the men were encouraged by their mothers to develop special recipes of their own and present them for consideration. It was a means to express love and care for the other person. During a pandemic, specific rituals were televised that included Women worship, as well as demonstrating gratitude towards Women for their benevolence, intelligence, and the courage of the frontline workers.

The Matriarchy produced media that showed Women being thanked for their sacrifices. A lesbian, submissive Woman named Ayame on television ran a cooking competition show. Her dominant Girlfriend, Fuu, walked on stage after the end of the last episode, to indicate how best to show respect for Women during this time. Just as is the case with males, submissive Women in relationships are also naked before their partners. It's not simply about fairness, but symbolic for all couples that engage in those kinds of relationships. Since they entered the relationship, Ayame has been naked. The only difference between Female submissives and men is that they choose to remove their clothes after establishing romantic ties. submissive women fully place their trust in the women that they belong to, as they know that trust is not generally misplaced.

As soon as She entered, Ayame prostrated Herself before Her girlfriend, as did all the men in that room. She talked to the audience about her experiences delivering food to others, and that She was working very hard to cover as much ground as possible. She explained the safety measures that were taken, how the suits were cleaned, how food was being delivered, and every other detail that came to mind. When she concluded, she turned sideways. The men and her Girlfriend had discussed what to do beforehand. They formed a line, with each man kissing her right boot and then saying "Thank you for your service". Finally when it reached Ayame, She asked "May I, Mistress Fuu?"

Fuu nodded her head. She removed her Shoes and socks. Then, she kissed her right foot and said "Thank you for protecting me and the people of this village".

"You're welcome, my love". Fuu then attached the collar and walked Ayame off stage, taking her home. The episode ended right after that.

Naruto and Sasuke followed suit, and did the same for their girlfriends when they returned home. During that time, the teenagers bonded together, watched television, worked out, and then the day finally came when it was over.

Kushina appeared on television again and made the announcement.

"I bring great news, everyone. The pandemic has been contained!"

"YES!" Naruto and Sasuke both said in unison. Hinata and Sakura breathed sighs of relief, greatful that it was over.

" We've not only beaten the pandemic, but made history! Not a single person amongst the great villages has died from C19. There were some hospitalizations and close calls, but We all pulled through it together. I'd like to thank the service workers for their hard work and sacrifice. She bowed before the public, then held that posture for a minute".

"The chief scientists of each administration will be honored for their contributions to preventing, and treating this deadly virus. I and the five kage, will demonstrate our gratefulness to these scientists for their leadership, genius, time, energy, and humanity."

50 Women scientists walked out and the five kage Women stood before them.

" Your wisdom, compassion, and empathy has saved countless lives and we are forever thankful. Today, we honor a tradition that will last till the human race is no more. Today, We offer up our time, and attention to you. We want to hear your insights, your stories, and how you made and your colleagues made it through the pandemic. I will hand over the microphone now." When Kushina handed it over, the five kage stood at equal spaces from each other, facing the scientists. Then, they quickly stripped naked and prostrated themselves before the scientists. They would remain prostrated the entire time until each scientist had her say, discussed how they helped their families through the worst of things, and the processes involving in treating those who were infected.

This kind of humility is something you would never see in a patriarchal nation. In patriarchies, scientists are ultimately treated as just tools to be used for the acquisition of power, prestige, or status. In the Matriarchy, scientists are considered one of the crown jewels of the nation. Some of the strongest Women in the world prostrating themselves before scientists was an unforgettable scene and it was something that few would have believed, had it not been televised for everyone to see. Seeing his mother in that position felt strange for Naruto, who spent much of his life licking his Mother's boots.

I guess there are people even Mom surrenders herself to.

He felt a bit weirded out, but at the same time, an immense respect and pride for Her. Each scientist came up, shared their stories, and when they ran out of time for the night, the Hokages continued the tradition for a week long, until all the scientists had an opportunity to share everything they'd been through.

After the lockdown ended, the Matriarchy resumed the normalcy that everyone had become accustomed to. There was no rise in domestic abuse, businesses didn't go under, and no one died. Hinata finished her research into improving reproductive healthcare for women during the lockdown, and prepared to present her findings to the council. Although she wasn't in college, Hinata was well known amongst the professors and other researchers. She was in school only because she wanted to be. Otherwise, she would have skipped out a while ago. She had figured out how to reduce mortality rates among pregnant women giving birth to zero, eliminate the vast majority of effects on women during pregnancy, and most that followed afterwards. It would be a landmark achievement and She was only 17 years old.

Hinata chose to leave Naruto to training with his coach, while She went along, alone, to submit her findings.

Sakura asked her mother and father to leave the home, and brought Sasuke over. The time was finally here...Sakura felt her heart work on her.

Sasuke felt like something was different about Sakura...what exactly is she up to now?

Sakura turned to face Sasuke, who was sitting down, looking up at her. "It's our anniversary again, honey".

"Yea...it is. Does this mean we'll be going out for dinner, Mistress Sakura?"

"Oh that's part of what I had in mind".

"Part?"

Sakura pulled out a box and then kneeled in front of Sasuke. "We've been together a long time now, and I can say without a doubt, that I love you Sasuke."

He blushed a little, then smiled. He didn't say anything in response, but knew what was about to happen. He should have felt more anxious, but he didn't.

She opened the box up, revealing two wedding rings. One ring was for her, and the other for Sasuke.

In the Matriarchy, the placement of the rings on the body was symbolic of the status that each individual held. The woman was always to be considered superior and because of that, women wore their wedding rings on finger adjacent to their pinky. The hand was the highest part on the body, where someone could slip on a ring. Otherwise, you'd need to do piercings of some kind. The lowest part of the body where someone could put on a ring was their feet. This is where submissive women and men would place their rings, to submit themselves to the authority of the dominant in the relationship.

Sakura presented the toe ring to sasuke. "Sasuke...please marry me". This time, Sakura bowed her head, while presenting the item.

Sasuke had imagined this moment a thousand times in his head, but seeing her bow made him feel a bit at odds with how she normally behaved. It just didn't suit her or sit right with him. He could turn her down for the hell of it, but his Mother would end up marrying him off to her anyways, so what was the point? Besides...what if he rejects her and ends up marrying someone even more sadistic and cruel? The simple fact is that things could always be worse, and there's a history between us that can't simply be erased with the passage of time. Also...Sasuke would never say these words out loud, but he kept it in the very corners of his soul. Less words and more feelings. She did have his heart, and in more ways than one. He was terrified of letting himself be vulnerable around other people, but especially men. He was always afraid of what others thought of him, so he put on a tough guy exterior. He had serious trust issues, and given the history of men, it's pretty understandable.

Around Her, he didn't have to impress anyone or be what others wanted him to be. With Sakura, he could be who he really was and not be judged for it or taken advantage of. Is that what it means to love someone? I'm not so good with understanding my emotions, he thought. But...the times when She calmed me down, when she heard about my troubles, when I could cry or feel...comforted...I wouldn't trade that for anything. I guess I really do...I love her.

Sakura was listening in on his internal conversation and felt it as equally fascinating as it was suspenseful for her. He really is bad at identifying his feelings. He doesn't get to the heart of a matter right away...he doesn't take in everything at once. In so many ways, I'm grateful for what Hinata had given me...I have a direct window into his soul, and that makes things easier in some respects. But in others...it revealed some of his shortcomings as well.

He thought of alternatives before his real feelings, which means that he wasn't 100 percent sure about it. In the end, Sakura chose not to take that personally. It's one of the great reasons for the Matriarchy...which is that Women keep what they set their eyes on. In patriarchal societies, Inoichi shared the knowledge of how unfaithful men could be and the amount of cheating they got up to. Simply put, if Women wanted a relationship to continue, they had to have control over the other party. While it hurt a little, it was true...his Mother wouldn't accept anyone else and there were definitely women worse out there who could make Sasuke's life a living hell on earth...sadists who made her seem tame by comparison. Sadists who pushed men close to the brink for the sake of fun, rather than to be responsible.

Sasuke couldn't say the words, so he nodded his head, giving his assent. Sakura teared up, and kissed him on the lips. Then, she slipped his ring onto the toe adjacent to his pinky on the right foot. She hugged him, and then felt immediate relief. Sasuke is all mine...he belongs to me now... Yes! Yes! Yes! Her greatest victory in life so far was the legal acceptance of Sasuke's subjugation to her will. Nothing else felt more satisfying in this moment than knowing that Sasuke willingly surrendered himself to Her. They embraced for a while, then Sakura gave Mikoto a call. There was paperwork to be taken care of.

It was often a common ordeal that while the Mother and Fiance were engaged in paperwork, the male would find something pleasurable to do that would serve as a distraction while the women involved took care of the legal affairs. Mikoto had already filed for the paperwork 2 months ago. Each marriage ownership conference contract was personalized, as each had different conditions that the Mother wrote out on the legal document. Some Mothers wrote no conditions whatsoever, as they simply had no preference one way or the other. Mikoto, was not one of them. She laid out very specific conditions that Sakura Haruno had to sign. Mikoto thought about writing more, but didn't want to overburden Sakura too much. Her conditions were simple ones...that more or less demanded that Sakura allow Mikoto to remain part of Sasuke's life to a degree, and to be part of the lives of their children. She specific how often she wanted to see him and her children, when they arrived. Sakura found the paperwork to be tedious work. A marriage document wasn't simply a union of two different people in a Gynarchy...it was an acknowledgement of responsibility that Sakura had to honor. She had to read all the laws that protected men from those who would take that authority too far. She was certainly sadistic, but knew where the line between sadism began and life-lasting damage began. While it didn't happen often, there were a few incidents where Narcopathic Women unintentionally took things too far and either killed or destroyed the mental health of their men. These women all ended up on the wall, of course, as women believed that while discipline had a place in society, murder and destruction did not.

Mikoto never believed in a million years that Sakura would do that anyways and she was right. Human beings are boundary pushers, no matter how you look at it. Even in a Gynarchy, force is necessary for the sake of control. It's the form of communication that human beings respect above all others, so whether we like it or not, it's necessary to use it. Where Matriarchy differed from patriarchy, however, is that Matriarchy used force to contain and control male aggression, which was known and proven to cause problems. Men used force to beat their wives into submission in patriarchies because they didn't like anyone questioning their authority, despite the fact that it was indeed very questionable. Men did not have the moral authority to do so, and it was given to them based on religions text, not empirical data and science. Once the evidence began to mount over 6000 years, it became clear that men had no business lording themselves over others. Men didn't know when to stop and kept pushing their luck, until one of their own almost destroyed everything. Women do use force, but in general, that force is very limited in nature and scope.

Women as a group could be trusted to stop when it was necessary, whereas men could not. if Women were a slight breeze, then Men were hurricane winds. Women simply executed their subjugation over others in a more civil manner, whereas men did it inhumanely. There's a huge difference between slapping someone on the butt in public and beating someone into a bloody pulp.

There were documents about medical care, and then it came to the matter of the male's interests and goals. In general, Women let men pursue their interests and goals, so long as it didn't interfere with their domestic responsibilities. Sakura briefly considered sadistically taking away his interests and goals, but pushed the thought away. Simply put...taking too much wasn't her style. It was no fun if She had all the cards and besides...there were times when people needed space for themselves. Sasuke..being an introvert, would need that time to sort whatever issues he had out.

When She was done, A few lines remained on the last page. "I, _, hereby confer ownership of my son to _".

Mikoto signed her name and Sakura's full name. Then it read "I, Mikoto Uchiha, hereby confer ownership of my son to Sakura Haruno".

Sakura had to sign below. The sentence read "I, _, accept ownership and responsibility of your son". Sakura signed and then it read...

"I, Sakura Haruno, accept ownership and responsibility of your son".

Below that line, there read a new document. It would be Sasuke's new legal name, which he would have to use in the future. Sakura filled that in. Then..it read.

"I, Sakura Haruno, now having claimed ownership over your son, name him Sasuke Uchiha Haruno".

When the document was finished, Sakura and Mikoto hugged each other. "I'll go ahead and take these documents to the courthouse, Sakura. You and Sasuke take care now".

Mikoto left the home, and Sakura went upstairs to inform Sasuke that her business with his mother was concluded.

It wouldn't be 1 day longer before Hinata proposed to Naruto as well.

Naruto was busy practicing with his coach, when Hinata came to pick him up. Naruto was grateful to see her.

"Has Naruto been behaving himself, coach?"

"Yes, he has".

"Very good, I like to hear that".

Hinata smiled at Naruto and Naruto interpreted that smile for what it really was. He was almost 18 years old and She was about to gain full authority over him. He fully respected that fact now and began to clean his act up. This was one of the greatest things about living in a Matriarchy and it's how women ensured that men behaved themselves. Men, when left to their own devices, were not capable of acting properly in the long-term. They needed guidance and direction from women in order to ensure that they didn't cause unnecessary harm.

Any time that men wanted to participate in something, they needed the permission of their wives. Naruto knew that the time for him to push his luck was coming to an end. He would have to answer to Hinata if he screwed up, and the last thing he wanted to do was compromise his dreams and goals. Hinata might not be inherently sadistic, but she can go from being a kind, gentle person to a ball of rage in seconds. That frightened him and he didn't know how invested she was in his dreams or goals. If she wanted to, she could restrict him to his chores only. It was hard to control himself, but if it meant doing what he wanted, he'll let people say or do whatever they want to him.

Hinata read Naruto's thoughts and smiled. He's coming along nicely, It seems. With any luck, he won't need to taste the wrath of my hands anymore. I really don't care much for discipline...I'd just prefer that he acted his age. She read the thoughts of the coach and could sense no disturbance. He's telling the truth... thank goodness. If he ever disrespects a woman like that again, I will deliver the greatest of punishments to him. Yanking a little on the leash, she quickly walked him home. He could tell that something was up...she's usually a bit more chatty than this.

Hinata's family was out of town, and she took him to her room. Once there, she asked him what he'd learned and they engaged in the usual pleasantries. After that was over, Hinata took her clothes off and then sat down on her chair. She pointed to her vagina and Naruto understood what to do. She held the leash in her right hand, while he performed cunnilingus. Another great benefit of the Matriarchy was having the authority to get men to perform this wonderful activity. Some men in a patriarchy were taught to see as a bad activity or that it somehow reflected poorly on them. Whatever their reasons, women were getting less pleasure as a result and that really sucked. Also, some men only wanted blowjobs, but didn't want to give women the same kind of pleasure. As a consequence, women were not as sexually satisfied.

Naruto went to town and eventually Hinata came. She smiled, kissed Naruto on the lips, and then gave him a blowjob. She wasn't really in the mood to do anything serious right now, but that time would come later tonight. She was going to wreck his boy pussy and see the kind of faces he made whenever she fucked him with her strapon dildo.

But before then...she had to do something...something...special. She was a very serious person, so there's no way she was going to propose in a roundabout way.

She got on her knees in front of Naruto and looked into his eyes. She pulled out a box and opened it. Naruto saw the toe ring and started...crying. Hinata didn't even have to say anything...She just smiled at him and he smiled back. She put on the toe ring and then her own.

In the same manner, Hinata filled out her own paperwork with Kushina Uzumaki, who was extremely satisfied with who her son ended up with. Aeda was, likewise, buzzing with excitement at who Naruto would end up with. Hinata was a once in a generation intellectual genius, beautiful, and very kind. She isn't even an adult yet and she's already done groundbreaking research into fields that adults struggle with every day...it's almost difficult to believe there are people that intelligent out there. Aeda was playing a musical instrument, to celebrate her brother's engagement. Kushina had a look on her face that even the worst of days couldn't erase.

Given Naruto's temperament, they were confident that he'd end up being single. They never felt happy being so wrong about that.

When the signing was finished, Hinata and the family went out for ice cream. Kushina, Hinata, Naruto, Minato, Aeda, Zaku, and the others entered the establishment.

For small gatherings of males, women generally allowed them to sit underneath their chairs. However...this was a gathering to celebrate the momentous occasion. As such...Kushina had made arrangements for everyone.

There was a giant ball and chain in the center of the room, with several chains emanating from the center of it. It was often the case that in times of celebration, where women don't want to be disturbed by men, they would bind them in such a matter. It served as a means to show them their place, while at the same time leaving a separate space for women to talk privately. During the ceremony, men must be silent and reflect on their duties to the women in their lives. If a man speaks up, talks to anyone(including other men), or attempts to communicate with anyone during such a ritual without permission, he's immediately disciplined by the Head Mistress.

Hinata, Kushina, and others sat with their backs turned to the men, while they made their orders. A Head Mistress was placed in charge of overseeing the boys, while the women conversed with one another. A waitress came out and asked each of the men what they wanted. After they gave their answers, she left for a moment. Naruto knew better than to misbehave today, so he kept his mouth shut. He also did as instructed by his mother, and thought about his duties as a future husband to his wife. Minato was as obedient as ever and most of the other men were acting pleasant...even Zaku was on his best behavior. However...soon enough...boredom settled in and he of course tried to talk with one of the other males.

The head mistress, taking notice of this, walked over and told him to cease and desist. He would only be given one warning and then...there would be consequences. Zaku pretended to obey, but 7 minutes later, he tried again. The Head Mistress sighed. It looks like Aeda was right about him...he's come a long way, but he's still got some recalcitrance inside of him. Aeda had given her permission to lash him and even made a recommendation. Prior to entry, Aeda had gifted the Head Mistress of the Ice Cream facility with a spiked whip. One light lash would cause him to bleed...

This young lady doesn't fuck around...The Head Mistress smiled. She walked over, while Zaku tried to talk to Naruto. Naruto purposefully ignored him, which made Zaku angry. This guy just doesn't get it...Naruto thought.

The Head Mistress took out the lash Aeda gave her and struck Zaku's ass with it. He cried in pain, as she lashed him brutally for 5 minutes.

"I told you to stop! This is a day of reflection for men. Leave the groom alone Zaku."

While the men weren't paying direct attention to the lashing, they were keenly aware of it. Most of them had come to accept the authority of women and feared their wrath. The fear of what women would do to them made most men think twice about being disobedient or disrespectful. Women in that society were taught and encouraged to be cruel to men who didn't show respect. Men learned in a matriarchy that to go along, you had to get along. There was nothing that the men could do to stop it, and that if they tried, it would only lead to more suffering.

The lashing would always be more of a message to the men who cared than to the ones who didn't: Don't fuck with women or there will be hell to pay. Zaku was bleeding from the ass and crying in pain. The men, including Naruto, continued to avert eye contact. Naruto only had one thought in mind: Thank goodness that isn't me. Eventually Zaku had pushed the Head Mistress to her absolute limit. Aeda was smiling sadistically, as the Head Mistress decided She'd had enough of his crap. The Head Mistress knelt before Aeda. "May I?"

"You may". The Head Mistress was beaming. The other men noticed the look on her face and grinned. Naruto, Minato, and the other men had just about enough of Zaku's shit too." The Head Mistress walked directly in his direction, with his leash in hand. Good...that asshole's finally gonna get what's coming to him Naruto thought. The other men had approving looks on their faces. She unlocked Zaku, who tried to run away from her toward Aeda. She grabbed his arms, forced him onto the ground, then pulled out the rope in her belt and tied him up. With the rope in hand, she dragged him across the polished wooden floor, out the door. Aeda laughed and the other girls were shaking their heads.

"Just what were you thinking with that boy, Aeda?" Kushina was furious at his behavior. "Yea, he doesn't seem to be well-behaved..." Hinata's mother noted.

"He's got his finer points...unfortunately civility isn't really one of them". Kushina and Hinata's mother shot her disapproving looks.

"Then what do you see in him?"

"Well I see someone with a lot of spirit...a sort of energy that I feel attracted to...and I enjoy a good challenge".

"I think you would have been better off with someone more...civilized" Hinata's mother said.

"It's true...he's definitely got a long way to go...but I'd ask you to look past it. Zaku has been much worse in the past than he is today...In fact...compared to then, he's practically a saint now."

"That boy needs to be taught manners when he's in public, so he doesn't continue to disturb us or the other men here." Kushina spoke plainly.

"Here, here" Hinata's Mother said.

Aeda could tell that this was a losing battle...it's no fair being 2v1d...

"Any methods that you'd suggest? He's used to pain and suffering and the guy can be really resistant to change".

Hinata's mother spoke up. "Oh is that so...? In that case...I'd suggest BW Methods and maybe some therapy. He's a very troubled guy..."

"Oh, you don't know the half of it Maam...he's trouble with a capital t. Zaku is an orphan...so naturally there are going to be hurdles for him in this world of ours".

"Yea...that's true.." Both Kushina and Hinata's mother seemed sad.

an awkward silence ensued, which prompted Kushina to change the conversation.

She turned her attention towards Hinata's Mother. "You've raised a hell of a daughter. I read about her discoveries recently...I'm astonished at her accomplishments...at such a young age, and she's already changed the world around us".

"Thank you...She's the best daughter a Mother could ask for."

"What's the latest project She's working on?"

"Last I heard, She was working on dealing with depression, anxiety, and other mental health issues. If She's successful, it would bring happiness and stability to millions worldwide".

"Yea...it's quite the undertaking. I do wish that she'd take more time to rest...I'm so worried about Hinata moving out on her own".

Kushina knew exactly where this was going..."Yea...Hinata's a workaholic, isn't she?"

"I've met few people more motivated than my daughter. While I love her with all my heart, I can't stand the fact that she always seems to have her nose in the books. It's no way to live one's life..."

"It certainly is a shame that we lose authority over them at 18...but that's what growing up is all about, isn't it? Frankly, I'm worried about my son as well...but for different reasons".

"I can imagine. From what I've heard, he doesn't get along well with other males...he's a lot like Sasuke Uchiha in that respect."

"My son has made great progress..., but he needs to realize that his words have consequences. He has this tendency to say whatever's on his mind. "

"Yea...I've seen some of that firsthand...I think that it'll go away with time. No need to worry too much about that, Kushina."

"Well...at least She agreed to let us stay in her life to the degree allowed in the contract. Even so...I think that someone needs to explain Naruto's role in all this".

Hinata was so engrossed in research, that she didn't hear anything that they were talking about. Just the usual chitchat between concerned Moms...It looks like her theory here is a dead end...well...guess I'll be striking out tonight...

Hinata considered formulating a new theory, but then dismissed it entirely. There's no point in taking it any further tonight. The setback she experienced was still marinating in her mind.

Hinata's Mother asked Hinata if She could take Naruto home to speak with him privately. Hinata nodded, and then watched as Hinata's mother walked out with his leash in her hand.

Hinata's mother didn't speak with Naruto very often, so he knew that it was important.

Hinata's mother slipped on her boots after returning to her residence, and Naruto understood what he was supposed to do, as all men do by his age.

She sat down on the couch, then put her boots up on the wooden table in front of it. She pointed to the boots calmly.

Naruto licked them passionately for the next hour. When he was finished, Naruto prostrated himself before her.

"Now that you've demonstrated respect, I have an order for you, Naruto".

"Yes, Mistress Hyuuga?"

"Soon enough, my daughter and you will be married. I take it you were listening to my conversation tonight with your mother?"

"Yes, Mistress Hyuuga, I was listening".

"Then you might have some idea as to what I'm about to ask." Hinata's mother knelt down and made eye contact with Naruto.

"My daughter spends a lot of time in the books and not enough time with others...I need you to make sure she doesn't spend the rest of her life in one."

"Yes, Mistress Hyuuga".

"Being a husband carries with it the usual responsibilities...but Hinata...is a very special girl. She's a genius who doesn't understand her own limits...As such...you need to make sure that she doesn't over do it, ok?"

"Yes, Mistress Hyuuga, it would be my honor, as I've had similar concerns".

"I'm very happy to hear that coming out of you young man. A husband's primary concern is to see to the welfare of his wife. Never forget that...son".

Naruto teared up a bit. "Ye...Yes, Mistress Hyuuga". She dried his tear up and ruffled his hair. "The others will be home soon. You'll be staying here with us."

"May I please be relieved, Mistress Hyuuga?"

"You may, Naruto".

Naruto crawled upstairs to play video games, while Hinata, Kushina, and the others partied hardy. A bloodied Zaku was brought home unconscious by Aeda.

" You've got to be the worst boundary pusher I've ever known."

"You were the one who supplied the whip, weren't you, Mistress Aeda"?

Aeda smiled. "You know me all too well".

Aeda noticed that a couple of women were arguing intensely in the streets.

"Oh...fuck" were the words that escaped out of Aeda's mouth. Zaku's eyes opened wide at the spectacle unfolding before his eyes.

Sasame and Kurama were at it again, after meeting each other by accident in the center. They were both engaged in a giant screaming match. Zaku, for all his bravado, was shaking.

"Zaku...honey...get behind me, ok?"

Zaku nodded, then did as instructed.

The shouting match grew more and more intense, as the two were prepared to throw down again. Then...something strange happened...Sasame bawled her hand into a fist. Kurama did the same...but then She thought about what was happening.

It's just like last time...my emotions are getting the best of me. Sasame just knows which buttons to push...what am I supposed to do? It was very late at night, and most people were asleep. Only Aeda and Zaku were witness to the event at that point.

"I'm ready when you are!" Sasame shouted at Kurama...

I don't want to repeat the past...but at the same time...I don't like the way she's screaming at me...I don't like the hostility...why is all this aggression necessary? Kurama tried to be the first to initiate a change. Kurama let her fists relax, and was preparing to turn. Sasame let the anger out and punched Kurama in the jaw. Kurama reflexively moved her hands to strike, but then she stopped short of striking Sasame in the face. Kurama thought back to the night when she saved the love of her life...This time...regardless of what happens, I won't hurt her. I don't want to do this anymore...it's more than I can bear. Sasame was momentarily confused. "Oh, I get it...you're just trying to psych me out. Nice try!" Sasame kept punching Kurama, who refused to fight back. "I'm not buying it...you're just waiting for the right moment. I'M NOT GONNA FALL FOR IT KURAMA!"

Kurama gave a look that not only suggested resignation, but death... She was ready for the end to come and didn't seem to care anymore. What was the point in living when the person she loved most would always hate her? No words of hers would convince Sasame, nothing she could say now would make the slightest bit of difference. "Fight back, Kurama! I'm tired of waiting for you to make a move!" Kurama moved her hands to wipe the blood she coughed up in her hand. Sasame observed her suspiciously. Kurama made eye contact with Sasame...there was something in her eyes that made Sasame afraid. Kurama laid her hand back down on the ground, then closed her eyes. "Why aren't you fighting back, Kurama?!" Sasame was confused, angry, and afraid at the same time. "FIGHT BACK!"

"I...can't, Sasame". "THE HELL YOU CAN'T. YOU'VE TAKEN WORSE THAN THIS!"

Kurama refused to move an inch, as Sasame punched her twice in the stomach. "YOU'LL FIGHT BACK EVENTUALLY, KURAMA! I KNOW IT!"

Sasame punched her a few more times. Kurama was barely conscious, floating in and out. "WHY AREN'T YOU FIGHTING BACK?!"

Aeda watched this horror unfold. She wanted to intervene, but She had to protect Zaku. Other women had come outside to see what all the commotion was about.

"I...won't, Sasame". "WHY NOT?! THIS DOESN'T MAKE ANY SENSE!"

Kurama raised her hand slowly and laid her palm gently on Sasame's face. Kurama felt courage flowing into her veins. She no longer cared if she lived or died...no longer cared whether she'd suffer or not. She was finally free from the fears that had consumed her life. "Because...I..."

"BECAUSE WHAT?! LET ME GUESS...IT'S BECAUSE YOU'RE TOO GOOD TO FIGHT ME NOW KURAMA?! IS THAT IT?!"

"I... "OR ARE YOU AFRAID THAT I'll ACTUALLY WIN AND WANT TO MAKE ME LOOK BAD?!"

"I...love you". Kurama lost consciousness. The crowd was shocked, but no one had a face quite as shocked as the one that formed on Sasame's. What once held confidence, and anger had changed to pure horror, suffering, sadness, and pain.

"No way...that was a joke right?" Sasame looked around at the people around her..."This is a sick joke...no wait...no...it's a nightmare...it's a goddamn nightmare".

Sasame kept slapping herself in the face. "Must be one of those lucid nightmares...".

Sakura arrived on the scene, and gasped. Oh no...I'm too late...

"It's a dumb joke...all of this is a fucking joke...ha...haha...hahaha..."

Aeda walked past Sasame, who was cracking from the revelation. She checked the girl's pulse. "Someone call for a medical specialist. This girl's pulse is weak...she hasn't got long".

"It's just a bad dream...she looked over a Kurama...then...tears were rolling down her face. I don't believe it...Sasame tried to cast a release jutsu, thinking that she was placed under genjutsu. Kurama's body was still lying on the floor. No...No...no no no! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

The medical corp had arrived on the scene, and taken Kurama to the hospital. The Yamanaka clan had shown up, and confirmed what had happened. They walked up on Sasame...

"This is no dream kiddo...if she dies, you'll be spending the rest of your days on the wall. If She lives, you'll be spending a lot of time paying penance for the harm that you've caused."

The clan took Sasame to the home of Kurama's mother, who was beyond furious. Sakura was tailing along, listening carefully as the Mother excoriated the little girl with words alone. "If my daughter dies, I will demand Jatori". Jatori was the name given to the ceremony in which the girl responsible for a murder was punished in the matriarchy. In a Jatori, the Woman of the daughter or closest Woman relative would systemically sever the limbs of the criminal while She was held down by the other women. Sasame seemed to be accepting of her fate..."

"Maam, what do you want us to do with Sasame? You can release her into the custody of her Mother for the time being, hold her, or we can bring her back with us?"

"I want to visit my daughter...as for Sasame...I'd say that she needs to come with me for the time being. Please gag her...I don't want to hear a word out of her.".

The Yamanaka clan produced a leash that Kurama's mother used to drag Sasame along. Sakura shadowed them to the hospital. Sasame's mother was given permission and walked Sasame into the room, where Kurama lay on life support. Sasame was tied to some upholstry, while the mother rushed to Kurama's bedside. She was in pure agony...and cried tears that only an anguished mother could know. Sasame felt guilty and hung her head in shame...the cruel irony of what was about to transpire...

Sakura Haruno warped right into the room, which displaced everything inside. Sasame's mother turned to face the pink-haired girl. "Who are you? I've never seen you working at the hospital before..."

Sasame looked up..."It's you...".

"SHUT UP, SASAME! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR A SINGLE WORD OUT OF YOU!" Sakura Haruno looked over at the condition Kurama was in and shook her head. "I should have intervened sooner..."

"If you're not from the hospital, I want you to get out!"

" I can't do that.." Sakura walked over to Sasame.

The woman tried to grab sakura and remove her from the room, but the young teenage girl didn't move an inch.

"Well...Hinata's probably going to give me an earful for this later...but now's better than never. "

"Maam...I'm not here to harm anyone. I just need to speak to Sasame for a moment".

Sasame looked up, guilty, ashamed, fearful, and angry all at once. " You said that you still don't believe it, right Sasame?"

Sasame instantly knew what Sakura was referring to and slowly nodded her head. "Maam, the affliction that your daughter is suffering from does not come solely from physical wounds...the damage is in her heart".

"Wha...what the hell are you talking about little girl?"

"I've never formed a three-way connection before...so this will probably be very awkward..."

Sakura grabbed both Sasame and Kurama's mother and dragged them forcefully over to Kurama's bedside. "Hey, Let me go!" The older woman said.

Sasame seemed to be indifferent to being pulled, drowning in her own guilt and pain. "Maam...Sasame...trust me, ok?" Sakura gave them a confident smile.

The woman was trying to resist Sakura's grip, but it did no good. "What are they feeding you girls today?"

"Sasame...the rest will be up to you. Sakura casted THE jutsu, then both Sasame and the Mother floated into the air. Their eyes let out spiritual energy, which connected itself with energy being released from Kurama as well. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

"I'm putting you into contact with Kurama's soul. The pathway of the soul leads to the heart. Now go...while I hold the jutsu in place".

The mother and Sasame were thrust into Kurama's soul, where they saw each other's memories first. It felt like a flood of information coming in all at once, where they barely had time to process it all.

When it was finished...Kurama's mother was besides herself when she learned the truth about Sasame's real feelings. "You...my daughter...oh dear...".

Then...Kurama's memories had flowed in. Kurama once again reflected back on that day when She saved Sasame's life. This time...Sasame and Kurama's mother could see what really happened that day when Sasame's life hung in the balance.

"She...saved my life?" Sasame was having a hard time believing it. Then...the memory changed to Shizune closing the door behind her, where Kurama cried for Sasame and confessed her love. "It's...it's true...it's...it's actually true...She really does..." It felt so surreal...the girl she'd always wanted...yearned to be with...wanted the same exact thing...and she almost killed her... "My daughter...loves YOU?!" The mother felt like fainting, but she kept her balance. "The memories started flowing faster, from beginning to end. Sasame saw and felt Kurama's true feelings..."She was always there for me, always rooting for me, always...caring for me...I'm...I'm so...so sorry".

She turned to face Sasame's mother and prostated herself. "I'm so sorry...this is all my fault...if I just had the courage to say what was in my own heart..none of this would have ever happened". Kurama's mother wanted to smack the girl, but didn't follow through...

Then...Kurama's spiritual body was floating...casually falling. The memories around her were replaying faster...her life was literally flashing before her eyes. The memories were becoming intertangled...producing a macabre imagery that felt as unsettling as it was to look at. Sakura spoke inside Sasame's mind. "Kurama needs you to go to her, Sasame. Only you can save her now".

"What can I do...I'm not a doctor!" "Say what's in your heart Sasame...and it can reach her".

"But those are just words!" "They are far more than just words, Sasame. Now go...she's slipping away!"

"How in the world do I get to Sasame?" Then she jumped up and realized the force of gravity didn't apply to the spirit world. It was dictated by one's intentions...

She thought about getting closer to Kurama. Then, Sasame's body flew directly towards Kurama.

Kurama replayed the last thoughts in her head and Sasame intercepted them. "What's the point of living?"

"No, Kurama!" Sasame held onto her spiritual body now, pulled her up. Kurama kept repeating the words "She'll never...never...never..."

I'm so sorry...I didn't realize you were just as afraid as I was...but you found the courage to say what was inside of you...now it's time for me to do the same...

The words...She's struggling to get them out Sakura thought. You can do it Sasame! Let go of your fear!

Sasame thought that Kurama would never forgive her...She'd beaten her bloody...How could she possibly forgive me...

Never...never...never... forgive...forgive...forgive...Never one was able to move past that moment...Then...Sasame found the courage inside of her that was absent before...I'm tired of being afraid too Kurama...it's hurting so much inside...but I'll finally do what I should have done a long time ago...

I DO, Kurama...I do...I want her to forgive me...

Kurama kept repeating the words never...never...never...

" Sasame's entire spirit glowed brighter. Say what's in your heart Sasame...Sakura said.

Sasame tried to form the words, but she felt intense fear... What if she hates me...what if she doesn't love me anymore...

No...It's not about me anymore...I don't care anymore...i don't care! I'll face my fears head-on!

DO IT!

"I LOVE YOU, KURAMA!"

Kurama's heart was thumping hard, she was having sever anxiety, and fear was beginning to take over again...

Never...never...ne...

The memories slowed back down...then kurama's spirit opened her eyes. She looked at Sasame. Sasame looked away, with great fear and guilt...

please don't hate me..."Sasame...what did you just say?"

Kurama was confused as to the world she found herself in...Then...Sasame's memories flowed into Kurama...Kurama finally saw things from Sasame's perspective and learned the truth. Sasame closed her eyes...please don't hate me...please don't hate me...then she began to say it out loud.

"Please...don't hate me...All those times...i ever called you a coward...that was all crap...the only real coward was me...it's my fault that all this happened...if I'd just told the truth sooner..."

Kurama moved her hands. Sasame, uncharacteristically, prostrated herself, and crying. Go on...hit me...I deserve it! Hate me...I deserve that to!

Kurama's silent thoughts then gave way, and Sasame heard them. Kurama caressed Sasame's cheeks...Sasame...I'll never find it in myself...to hate you.

Kurama pulled Sasame's spirit up, and then hugged her. "You still...you still...do...after everything I've done?"

"I always will..." Then Sasame smiled the happiest smile of her life, feeling released from the torment that was inside her. Where once she felt fear, strength had taken hold...uncertainty had been replaced by confidence. They both woke up and the Mother was beyond flabbergasted at what she'd just witnessed.

"Kurama! My baby!" She jumped at her daughter, who told her to take it easy. Sasame was crying over Kurama as well, and for a while, the only thing that mattered was comfortable silence that ensued.

Sakura finally let go, but felt physically fatigued by the intense emotions she'd felt while connecting 3 souls. It was a very risky move, one that even Hinata hadn't done. She telepathically called out to Hinata, who immediately ran in her general direction.

Kurama's mother turned to face Sakura. "I don't how how you did that...but thank you."

"I dont...have a lot of consciousness left...let's just say...I connected all three of your souls...it took a lot of chakra and focus..."

"Must be a pretty advance technique...".

Hinata was a minute away from the hospital room.

"Well...all things considered...I'd say...it was worth it...hahahaha".

"Do you need me to call for a nurse, young lady?"

"No...help is on the way...she'll be here soon."

"Who is that?"

"Hinata...Hyuuga...the greatest Kinoichi in the world...you owe your thanks to her."

Sakura collapsed with a thud on the floor. Hinata Hyuuga rushed into the room, and found Sakura lying on the ground.

Sasame and Kurama straightened up immediately upon entry, and were visibly afraid of the woman standing in front of them.

Hinata didn't appear to be angry at them. The mother was about to ask Hinata a question and as she thought it, Hinata immediately spoke. "No, that won't be necessary. I appreciate the thought though."

"How did you..."

"I'm telepathic..."

"That's impossible...you're a Hyuuga...only someone from the Yamanaka clan has that capability. Unless...you"

"No...I'm a full-blooded Hyuuga Maam...".

"Then how?"

"That's a story for another day...I'll take Her back to my lab."

"Would you tell her to come on by later?"

"Sure...no problem Maam. Hinata grabbed Sakura, then teleported out of the room".

Hinata hurried back to her laboratory. "Now where did I place that needle...OH THERE IT IS!"

Quickly unpackaging the box, she inserted it into Sakura and a few moments later, she woke up.

"You really overdid it this time..." Hinata chided Sakura.

"Yea...I know...I'll try to be more careful in the future".

"If you've read my mind, then you know why I had to do it...can you really blame me?"

"...No, I can't. But now...we need to deal with that particular family...they may talk about that incident...I don't know if society is ready for this change..."

"Maybe it isn't...but when Inoichi brought her changes to our world, were we ready then either?"

"Granted...She was entering into unknown territory...but She did have a scientific basis for her belief system. There's no telling how society will change..."

" I suppose the greatest enemy then...is progress".

"We'll see..."

Hinata didn't say anything for a while and kept thinking about the family involved. "I've decided that there's no need to silence them...It may have happened sooner than I expected, but we have no right to bully or intimidate them into silence...we're going to take on a lot of responsibility in the near future...much like Inoichi, we are ushering in a brand new era...We need to do what's right, even if it's not convenient."

"Did I ever tell you how awesome you are as a friend?"

"No, but I appreciate the compliment nonetheless. You did the right thing...I really hope that those two get a room...I can't believe two people who loved each other ended up in such a sorry state..."

"Misconceptions and a refusal to communicate can be a real killer..."

"On a separate topic...have you worked out your business paperwork?"

"Yea..everything's good to go. I'll be opening up shop soon. What are you gonna do?"

"I haven't really decided on a career yet...but I guess...I'll settle on being a scientific medical researcher for now".

"I'm feeling a lot better...I think I can stand up".

"Oh no you don't...you need to rest for the night. I'll have Naruto make you something. Would you like me to bring Sasuke over?"

"Yea...that would be nice."

Hinata ordered Naruto to cook something up for a party of 4, who did it without question. Sasuke was brought over, who was worried when Sakura didn't come when she said she would. "Is Mistress Sakura alright, Mistress Hinata?"

Hinata knelt down, looked him in the eyes, and smiled. "She's gonna be fine...but she's very tired Sasuke. She's had... a very rough night."

Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief. Naruto brought out food and served it to everyone present. Sakura was feeling stronger with each passing moment, but still didn't feel like getting up. One of the things that Inoichi taught Women and Girls in that society is that there are things you discuss with men and things that you only say around women. When women came home and didn't feel well, they were encouraged to say as little as possible regarding the details of events. It did no one any good and would only serve to cause more unrest at the home.

Naruto took a bow and then awaited further instruction from Hinata. "At ease, Naruto." Naruto relaxed and then walked over to where everyone else had gathered. "Will Sakura and Sasuke be staying over for tonight, Mistress Hinata?"

"Yes, Naruto, they will". "In that case, may I ask the guests a question, Mistress Hinata?"

"You may".

"Mistress Sakura, Sasuke, is there anything you'd like for desert?"

Both said yes and kept their orders simple. Naruto took a bow again, then went to make them both cheesecake.

"His manners are certainly coming along nicely, Mistress Hinata". "Thanks...it looks like his training has paid off.".

Sasuke wouldn't take his eyes off of Sakura. He was less concerned, but still remained alarmed by the change in schedule. Sasuke...loved routine...sometimes to a fault. Whenever something was out of the usual alignment of expectations, it threw everything off for him. Would this be a new normal? Would he have to get used to seeing his future wife coming home, looking like she'd had the life sucked right out of her? Sasuke hoped that this wasn't going to be a regular event...he hated seeing her in this condition.

After desert, Hinata carried Sakura to a bed that she had Naruto assemble. She laid Sakura on top. Sasuke asked Sakura's permission to lie in bed with her. Sakura granted it, and afterwards, Sasuke crawled into bed with her. Hinata flicked the switch and both her and Naruto left the couple to their lonesome.

The Yamanaka clan arrived shortly after Hinata departed with Sakura. Sasame and Kurama were holding each other's hands, while the Mother was out getting food. "Excuse me, but where is you Mother?"

"She's out at the moment, Maam".

"Then, we'll be waiting patiently for her return".

The Yamanaka clan members were absolutely confused. Apparently a brutal physical assault that nearly resulted in death took place between these two and now they're holding hands. What the hell is going on here?

There was an uncomfortable silence for 5 minutes, then Kurama's mother returned with food. "Oh...oh hello Maam". She walked past the clan and passed out the meals to both Sasame and Kurama. "Maam...we need to talk". Kurama's Mother stepped outside with the authorities.

"Maam...you understand the law very well. Although Kurama managed to survive, we are taking this matter very seriously."

Another member of the Yamanaka clan chimed in. "How do we know that Sasame won't attack someone else again? That Girl's got a very short fuse..."

Kurama's mother listened to the criticism and took them to heart. "May I speak please, officer?"

"You may".

"Thank you".

"I agree with everything that you've said. I'm happy that those two have finally confessed their feelings for each other. However...I don't trust Sasame not to use force again. In fairy tales, couples live happily ever after. In reality, you have to deal with people you don't like to survive. I really don't know if Sasame is the kind of person who can exercise self-control over her emotions. She may have my Kurama to watch over her, but should she find herself alone for any reason...well...I worry that girl will wind up on the wall."

"Given the fact that this is the second time Kurama has engaged in a serious physical assault, do you want to take custody of her for 5 years?" "Yes Officer, I would like that very much."

"Do you want us to inform Sasame's mother or would you like to speak with her personally?"

"Thank you Maam, but no, I will handle this matter with her myself".

The primary officer stepped forward and had her fill out documents. After Kurama's mother finished signing, the primary officer stepped forward. "Maam, before we go, I'd like to recommend a course of action for that young girl. Your daughter seems to be the one with far more self-control out of those two...Have you recently read the Tenets of Inoichi?"

"No...it's been a while, but I remember many of its lessons." "Inoichi had a principle regarding this situation...I think that it applies here".

"It serves as a foundation to prevent future acts of violence, if I remember correctly..." Kurama's mother said, trying to remember the exact quote.

"Yes, it does. The specific quote goes something like this. "In the case of a Dominant and submissive relationships with Women, Dominants who demonstrate self-control are free to enjoy all the privileges that are their birthright. However...in the rare cases...where these Dominants cannot demonstrate self-control, they must be placed under the control of a responsible party for their own safety and that of others".

"Ah...yes...I remember now."

"We simply cannot trust her in public any longer maam. If we allow her to retain her freedom, it would be as if we killed someone ourselves."

This principle of Inoichi was devised as a means to prevent problems before they arose. Matriarchy is largely a preventative medicine for violence in general and it worked very well. Many of the men, who would otherwise be out of control, were kept in check by their wives. Similarly, there were cases(far fewer) where young Girls and Women simply couldn't stop themselves. Inoichi's principles were compassionate in nature...In the past, these people would be thrown in prison, which often made things worse. These people couldn't find work, as employers would discriminate against them on the basis of their criminal record. Rights were a responsibility and you had to earn them. The harsh truth that many refused to face is that some human beings are closer to being feral than we'd think. Human beings are also animals, and while many of them have the ability to think and consider consequences, there are some who can't. It is true what one philosopher said in the past...wisdom comes far too late. For the unwise or the impulsive, there was only one rational solution here. It wouldn't be the one that the submissive or the Dominant liked, but it was the law and submissives would ultimately submit to the greatest of authority figures: the government. Many women submissives who found themselves in this position didn't care for it, but the thought of losing the ones they loved was even worse. In other words...there are areas of life where the submissive should have control over the dominant, when the dominant has shown that she will not stop endangering her own life or that of anyone else.

"What exactly do you have in mind?" Kurama's mother was ready for any worthwhile suggestions.

"I imagine that those two will be dating for a while...should they marry, I think they you need to include an agreement to section C".

"...I concur. However...what if she doesn't want to sign to that agreement?"

"If that is that case, then we will make an exception for Her and issue a legal order from section Z".

"Maam, I don't remember section Z in detail...can you please remind me?"

"Oh no problem...in the event that Sasame doesn't sign an agreement to section C, we will issue an order from section Z, which means that in the event where an officer believes that the criminal will commit a serious act of violence again, the officer has the authority to hand over the criminal into the permanent custody of the responsible parties who agree to take it on".

"So in other words, if She doesn't agree to my terms, then She'll be under my authority for the remainder of my time while I'm alive?"

"Yes".

"What about after I die?"

"In that case, custody will be handed down to a local government official".

"Thank you so much, Officer".

"You're welcome".

I wonder if Sasame will willingly sign over her rights...I don't think that threatening her would be the right way to go about things. I'll let the relationship play out for now.

She entered the room. Sasame and Kurama were holding hands, seemingly not all there. They were letting the revelation sink in..

"Sasame...it's time we had a talk". Sasame had a feeling she knew what was about to occur. "Kurama...we'll be right back".

When they stepped outside, Sasame prostrated herself before Kurama's mother. "You will remain in my custody for the next 5 years. I've already signed the documents, so now I'll need to speak with your Mother. Sasame...I forgive you for what you've done and I'll let it go, but the law is not so understanding. They've got their eye fixed on your every movement. Daughter...listen to me please..."

Sasame said nothing, taking in everything Kurama's mother was saying. "My little Kurama loves you very much...I don't want to see her heart broken, or you to suffer needlessly. I will allow your relationship, but you must put my daughter first before anything else that you do! Is that clear, Sasame?"
"Yes, it is...thank you".

She didn't feel like lecturing Sasame about self-control...the girl didn't have it...probably never would entirely. "Stay with Kurama...I'll be meeting with your mother now".

Sasame went back inside and stayed faithfully by Kurama's side, while Kurama's Mother walked over to where Sasame's mother and her lived. She knocked on the door and then Sasame's mother opened it. Sasame's mother looked like she'd been crying all night. She'd been given the news.

"I heard...that your daughter survived. I'm so...so sorry!" "It's alright...everything's going to be fine now...my daughter's safe and yours is as well".

"My daughter's going to end up on the wall...and there's nothing I...or anyone... can do about it..." She began moaning. She got on her knees and grabbed Kurama's mother's legs.

"Please show my daughter mercy...she can't help herself...I beg of you...".

Kurama's Mother pulled her up. "You're wrong...there is something that can be done..."

"Wha...what do you mean?"

"Your daughter and mine...they actually...well...as hard as it might be to believe..."

"Yes...?"

"Kurama and Sasame are in love..."

"Oh...oh my!" Sasame's mother collapsed. Oh hell...She carried Sasame's mother inside and waited until she regained consciousnessness.

"My daughter...yours...oh why couldn't I have had a normal daughter...I just had to give birth to a troublemaker...that's it...I'm not making it to old age...and my hair will turn white before long...".

"There is a bright side to all of this...now that these two love each other, I can use this to protect Sasame".

"...What exactly did you have in mind? At this point...I'll agree to anything...I just want my baby to stay off that horrible wall".

"We have to wait a year...I imagine that Sasame will propose to Kurama before her 18th birthday. I'll give her permission to marry my daughter, on the condition that Sasame surrender herself to Kurama's will."

"...In other words, Sasame will be under the authority of your daughter...is that correct?"

"Yes...She will."

"In the meantime...she'll be in your custody. See that She doesn't get into anymore trouble...my heart has endured enough as it is with that girl. I can't apologize enough for her actions...She's been completely out of control".

"Not for much longer, thankfully".

"I'll entrust the rest to you then. I hope that my daughter's love for your own will be greater than her desire for conflict".

"We'll see...".

Sakura came by the next day, along with Sasuke, who begged to come along. He wouldn't let her out of his sight after seeing the condition she was in the previous night.

Kurama's mother opened the door. "Please come inside...".

Sakura walked inside with her boyfriend, who proceeded to kneel and bow his head before Kurama's mother, her daughter, and Sasame.

Kurama was sitting on Sasame's lap, taking a nap. Sasame was running her hand through the love of her life slowly, to take in every sensation. It still felt so surreal...

Sasame looked up at Sakura Haruno. "Is...this a dream?"

"No...this is real."

The older woman bowed to honor Sakura. "Thank you so much...for saving my daughter's life. I don't know exactly what you did, or how you did it, but I'm eternally grateful."

"Me too...if you weren't there...I'd probably be on a one-way trip to the wall by now...and I'd deserve it".

"Is there anyway we can repay your kindness, Sakura Haruno?"

"There's only one thing...that I request".

"Sure, anything young lady".

"Please just keep this matter in confidence.".

"Is it that serious?"

"Yes...it is maam. There are great changes to society coming...these changes will shake the very foundation of our world".

"We understand...we'll keep it a secret."

My best friend, Hinata Hyuuga, is currently the greatest kunoichi on earth, with the strength of the sage of six paths She spoke telepathically.

THE SAGE OF SIXTH PATHS?! The old lady's eyeballs nearly shot outside of her head. "No wonder I couldn't put a dent in her, no matter how hard I tried".

I am the only other person with a power comparable to her own. However...these powers of ours...they can...well let's just say...society isn't ready for it yet. It comes with levels of strength previously unimagined, telepathy, spiritual connectiveness, and spiritual healing. The fourth power Is the one I used to save Sasame from the wall and your daughter's life. Kurama wasn't dying because of physical wounds...she was dying from despair. There is more to human consciousness and health than even Hinata understood. These developments will change the entire world...she spoke once more into their minds.

"When will these changes be coming?"

That's a very good question. My friend needs to investigate and research them further before considering a course of action. I'd say...in about 10 years.

A decade...oh my...well if you ever want to talk about it or share your troubles, my doors will always be open to you young matriarch.

"Thank you...both of you."

Sasame...Sakura spoke in her mind now.

"that girl loves you with her entire being...taking care of yourself is one of the best ways of showing that you care for others."

"...I know that".

Sakura waved goodbye, and then went out shopping. Sasame had a special collar affixed to her neck, that reduced her strength to half that of an ordinary woman and severed off her chakra network. The Yamanaka clan works as quickly as she'd heard...All things considered...I don't really care anymore.

Sasame continued to stroke Kurama. By the whims of fate and fortune, I've been given everything I ever wanted...I can't afford to be ungrateful when life sends such an opportunity my way...I guess the question now is...what do I want to do with my future...well...she looked down at Kurama...our future.

Sasame was afraid of losing everything that she now had...and she knew the source for this fear very well. She still...had a hard time controlling her anger...and could be easily provoked. It's bound to happen again...and will Kurama always be around to stop it? No...she won't...such thinking is delusional. For the first time in her life, Sasame gave some serious thought as to her future. The simple truth...is that in some respects...I'm more like an animal than a human beings. I don't response well to stressful situations, aggressive behavior, or rude people...but at the same time...part of me wants the freedom to be the provider in the relationship...

However...if I fail in that role...then what's the point of even being with her? I'm a dominant woman...there's no doubt about that...but how can I trust myself to do the right thing? How to I show restraint? What if I can't ever master self-control? Wouldn't being in a relationship with Kurama be the same as causing her to needlessly worry on a daily basis? Sasame could see it now...Kurama would constantly worry that Sasame would throw a punch or lose her temper at work...that some jerk would incite her to violence and that's it...the only relationship left would be between this Kunoichi and the horrifying wall...forever doomed to a life of interminable boredom, suffering, and depression.

She thought long and hard about it. During the next 2 months, Sasame thought very hard and came to a decision. She'd been to counseling, taking classes her entire life, and none of that made a dent whatsoever...She didn't want to risk the love that she'd won that day...She didn't like the prospect of losing her freedom...but...she hated losing Kurama a whole lot more.

"May I speak with Kurama privately?"

"Yes...you may".

She took her coat and went out to eat food with her husband.

Sasame tapped on Kurama's shoulder, who was reading a book. Kurama looked up, smiled brightly at Sasame, who had a mix of concern and happiness on her face.

"Kurama...excuse me but...are you busy at the moment?"

"Not at all. I'm available".

"Oh good...I've been wanting to discuss...well...some things...about...our...re...re...well that thing you know?"

"Our relationship? Sure...I'd like to talk about it".

Sasame blushed. Kurama was taking a lot of this in stride, whereas Sasame was still struggling to believe that her life was changing for the better.

"It's more about...what happens when we turned 18..."

"You mean..."

"Yea...it's about...that".

"That's an interesting way to propose, honey". Kurama was giggling in a cute way.

"I'm...well you know...I'm no good at these kinds of things".

"It's fine...there's no wrong way to make a proposal...".

"You say that...but I'm not so sure, Kurama..."

"So...what about it did you want to talk about?"

Sasame swallowed, then took a deep breath.

"I've been thinking a lot about my future...about us...and I've reflected on my life so far..."

Kurama sat, silent, focusing her attention on Sasame. "As the dominant, a role I'm traditionally supposed to fill is that of the provider...but the problem is...well...I just..."

Kurama gave her the silence she needed, not putting any pressure on her girlfriend to work the words out. "I'm...too easily led by my rage. I want to be dominant in the financial aspect of the relationship, but at the same time...I know that if I screw up one more time, the law will nail my ass to the wall."

Kurama and Sasame held hands. "I've been thinking...about the best way to protect and care for you. I love you so much...and I know that If I went out to work a steady job, I'd probably give your heart no shortage of trouble...Honestly...I'm not even sure I can back down from a confrontation if someone picked a fight with me..."

Kurama spoke. "What do you want to do, honey?"

"Protecting and caring someone can take on different forms...Lady Inoichi mentioned that in her book...I've been reading a lot of her stuff lately."

"Lady inochi also said...that it's better to prevent oneself from being in a bad position than responding to it...".

Kurama could see where the conversation was going. "How do I really know that I've changed to the extent where I can trust myself not to give in to the moment, Kurama?"

Kurama didn't answer...She thought about it for a while. Then, she answered. "Maybe you can't know for sure".

"Exactly...and if I'm not sure...then...well...how do I say it..."...

Kurama squeezed Sasame's hand a bit. "It's alright...I'm here for you".

"Thank you...I think the best way to protect and care for you at this point is to protect you from myself.".

Kurama was shocked at what Sasame has said. "What...do you mean by that?" Kurama was worried that Sasame was going to break up with her out of fear of hurting Kurama.

"Let's face it Kurama...I'm a danger to people around me...so I'm ready..."

Ready for what...Oh I hate it when she talks like this...

"It's not how I invisioned the future...but that's my fault...for putting myself in this position...".

Kurama was starting to freak out. Before she could beg Sasame not to go, Sasame said

"I'm prepared to sacrifice my vision...".

"What...do you mean by that, Sasame?" Kurama asked, afraid of the answer.

"Edita...Edita Pritori".

Kurama breathed a sigh of relief. "Edita Pritori...isn't that...?"

"Yes...it is. It's a special kind of Woman marriage for dominants and submissives, one where the submissive has control over the dominant in the financial and public spheres of life."

"...Are you sure this is what you want, honey? You could always try working from home..."

"Kurama...You know how hotheaded I can be...and how strict internet protocol is...I've already got a record...I just can't do it...I know for a fact that if someone incited me, I'd want to lash back out."

"...then what do you want to do, Sasame?"

"...That's a good question...I guess...domestic duties?"

"...Do you remember what that Hinata girl is known for?"

"Yes...She's a researcher...why are you asking me these questions? You know that I'm not as smart as Hinata".

"I think...you are who you want to be, Sasame."

"But She's...She's just...in another level".

"Maybe she is...but that doesn't mean you shouldn't try".

"What do you want me to do, Kurama?" Sasame was hanging her head.

"I want you to spend some time thinking about what you'd like to research. I know it doesn't make sense now Honey...but domestic duties...they aren't enough. We have existential needs...needs that require purpose for our lives."

Sasame said nothing for a change. Kurama rubbed her shoulders. "I'll think about what you said...".

"Thank you, honey". Kurama kissed Sasame on the cheek, who appeared distant.

Just what exactly is it...that I want to do with my life? What in the world can someone like me study?

After getting permission from Kurama's mother, and with her supervision, Sasame did research online to find out what areas she could invest her time in.

"Molecular biology...nea...". She scrolled down. "Genetics...boring".

"Physics...and astronomy...maybe".

"Chemistry...play it by ear...environment and ecology...nope...nanotechnology...agriculture...healthcare...ugh...".

Sasame was rubbing her temples. "I have absolutely no idea...".

She sat in silence for a while. Then...She thought about robotics...

Kurama walked into the room to see how Sasame's research was coming along.

"Find anything you like?"

"A lot of this stuff...it doesn't really suit me".

"What do you mean?"

"It's theoretical...I like to use my hands for stuff...".

Hands for stuff...

"According to my search, there's been major advances in neuroscience and understanding of human consciousness. But...society doesn't really seem to care much about robotics.".

"It makes sense...we're a matriarchy afterall. What purpose would robots have that men and women aren't already doing?"

"In Ajerica, robots were used for domestic service duties, to displace poor people from their jobs to enrich the wealthy, and for amusement" Kurama noted.

"...yea...robotics definitely earned itself a bad reputation" Sasame remarked.

"Still...there's one thing that even Ajerica never succeeded in..." Sasame looked up at the ceiling.

"Artificial intelligence...". "What purpose would that serve for women exactly?"

"I don't know... well...come to think of it...we are biological creatures...".

"Oh...I think I see where this is going".

"There are things they could do that we couldn't." Sasame put her feet up.

"They'd be a great asset during pandemics, for certain biological experiments that risk infecting scientists, and I think they could more easily travel the stars than we can".

"That's all true...Kurama...we haven't gone to space yet and our current speeds only got us to the outer solar system...Our food supplies wouldn't last us very long. Unless we could somehow travel past the speed of light".

"I guess then...the question isn't of utility...but purpose. It's not like A.I. lifeforms could challenge the strength and dominion of women, but...one does have to wonder...what their influence will be on society."

"You'd have to build-in some very specific programming, so that men couldn't use them for their own purposes. As with any advancement...there is trouble".

"But trouble should never stop us from moving forward, should it?"

"It's enough to give us pause...but I guess the question is...would you have liked not to have been born?"

Kurama spoke this time. "Sooner or later, someone will develop that technology. I'm sure we'll find a way to maintain balance".

"All things considered though...what is fairness to robots? It's one thing to own them, but...unless there is reciprocity...we could have a serious problem. I don't want those stories about A.I. coming true for us..."

"Well then...I guess then we allow A.I. lifeforms to enter into consensual relationships with people...it's really the only way forward. If A.I. lifeforms don't feel like they have some control over their lives or a say in society, they'll rebel. The last thing I'd want is to end up in a dream world...".

"haha".

"...I think society would adapt accordingly. They aren't a threat to women's rule and if what Sakura Haruno said is true, then by the time A.I. lifeforms come around, women will be so ridiculously powerful that machines wouldn't have a chance.".

"So that end of things are covered...as for their acceptance into society...I don't know. I think that's up to women...I'd have no problem with it...but the rest...well...most of our society is predicted on maintaining balance between genders" Kurama said. "However...can an A.I. lifeform really have a gender? Would it care about such a thing? What if it's conception of gender fluctuates over time?".

"There's actually been something in the news about that recently...there are individuals coming out as transgender, not identifying with the gender they were born with" Kurama explained.

"You now...I think Inoichi mentioned something about that...but at the time, the council that formed the Matriarchy shot it down".

"Yea...it's a real shame that they did that...the old timers were way too strict about that sort of thing".

"The scientific evidence, and courtcase determined that trans men were actually men, and trans women were women...which seemed to throw old timers for a loop".

"So I guess gender...wouldn't be that big of a deal?"

" The laws have been written to recognize and include them in the matriarchy, thus reducing their suicide rates."

"But wouldn't surrending their privileges be an issue"? Sasame asked.

"It definitely is...thus, they'll begin widespread scanning of all the brains in the matriarchy soon and conducting tests from a younger age."

"Trans men are to be treated no differently than cis men. In the interest of fairness, both must be treated the same. Likewise, studies have proven that when Trans Women are accepted and included, they're no harm to anyone. So they're granted the same privileges".

"Even so...there still must be problems with body image, right?"

"Yea...one of the things trans women do is transition to look more like cis women. It can work for some...but for the others...it's just...not enough".

"That's really sad" Sasame thought. "Right now, there are trans activists lobbying to have identity marks removed".

"Do you think it'll pass in the senate?"

"There's a good chance it will."

"I'd certainly vote for it. Society just needs to leave these people the fuck alone..." Sasame said, anger rising in her voice.

"I can see where you're coming from. They're a super minority group...they'll never be a threat to the general public".

"What about non-binary folk? Where do they stand?"

"Lawmakers aren't really sure about them...but my gut instinct tells me that they'll restrict their rights to that of men."

"Is it because of the more masculine aspects of their gender identity?"

"Yea...I've been hearing around the grapevine that the science is quickly concluding that's the case".

"Our matriarchy was founded to protect men from themselves and others...and to maintain peace and balance."

"Since they have some feminine qualities to them, I think that there should be a supervised..privileged...kind of existence".

"What do you mean?"

"Well...as long as they're being supervised, surely they can contribute to society, right?"

"Yea...I guess you have a point".

"We do that for men who show exceptional intellectual prowess and ability. I don't see why we can't do the same for NB people".

"Why don't you write and send a message to the academy then, kurama?"

"I think I will...".

"So have you made up your mind, honey?"

"Yes...I have. The issues of gender are already being addressed...so I might as well try to do it..."

" You mean make a contribution to neuroscience that will lead down that road?"

"No Sasame...to create the first A.I. lifeform on Gaia...".

"Are you sure you want to do that?"

"Sure about it...no. But...as you said...I'll need something to keep me busy and besides...who am I to question the wisdom and authority of my wife?" Sasame posed the question playfully.

Kurama blushed. Sasame looked into Kurama's eyes and Kurama looked back. "You always have to keep things interesting...don't you honey?"

"Well...I am a certified troublemaker...would you expect anything less from me?"

Kurama and Sasame leaned in closer. "I shouldn't". Kurama and Sasame kissed each other.

Kurama gave Sasame a look that told her she wanted to have sex. Sasame, reading her completely, carried her bridal style to their bedroom.

In the bedroom, was the one domain where Sasame dominated Kurama. She enjoyed it thoroughly. She and Kurama stripped naked.

At that point, Sasame picked Kurama up and then rotated her around, so that Kurama's ass was facing Sasame. Sasame climbed on top of the queen bed and she stepped backwards, while carrying Kurama by her legs. Sasame gently laid herself and Kurama down. She still held Kurama's legs up, then she moved her legs over Kurama's arms, pinning them down. Kurama's vagina was facing Sasame, who proceeded to pleasure Kurama until she came.

They generally slept naked together and tonight would be no different.

From that time onward, their days were more peaceful.

Naruto and Sasuke's wedding days were 2 months away and both of them were nervous, but for different reasons. Naruto was nervous about working in the real world for a change, whereas had...other concerns. Naruto was going to make his debut as an air basketball athlete after his marriage to Hinata, but...he didn't know if he had the skills to make the team. Was he good enough? Naruto thought that in this big world, there must be a lot of competition...What would I do if I didn't get what I wanted? Cooking competitions...well those did seem like a lot of fun. However...he hadn't prepared for them. There's only so much time in a day to prepare for these events...

Hinata naturally intercepted those thoughts and spent some time talking things out with him. "Are you concerned about anything, Naruto?"

"Yea...a bit, Mistress Hinata". I'd say it's a lot more than a bit...but this is a good start.

"Want to talk about it, sweetie?"

"Well...I just don't know if I'll make the cut. I've been busting my ass, but what if that's not good enough, Mistress Hinata?"

"You never can know for sure, but that doesn't mean you should give up on it. Sometime's, life is like that. You never know for sure if you're going to get what you want. But...wouldn't life be boring if everything was guaranteed?"

Naruto rubbed his chin. "You have a good point, Mistress Hinata..guess I shouldn't worry so much".

"You worry about it because you care...and there's nothing wrong with caring, Naruto. But...you need to accept when some things are beyond your control".

"I wish I knew how to do that, Mistress Hinata".

Hinata wrapped her arms around his back and rubbed it. "While you're figuring it out, I'll be here for you".

"Thank you, Mistress Hinata".

Sasuke had just 60 days before his wedding...on wedding day...she's going to fuck me...in the ass...

Sasuke was anticipating the day and part of him looked forward to it...it's a right of passage for a man, a form of pleasure, but...it also caused pain. Sakura was a sadist...would she fuck him very hard and fast on his first day? He wasn't exactly sure how he would prepare for that...he wanted to ask her to have mercy and be gentle, but...what if that request...that weakness...is the very thing that pushes her to do the exact opposite of what I want? No...I can't show weakness...she'll take advantage of it...

Sasuke's mind stayed on it all day, and he couldn't think about anything else. He didn't have anything really to look forward to for the near future. After getting married, he agreed to do community service and see for himself if women were really better than men. Deep down, he didn't really accept it. Surely there has to be one woman out there he can beat...

Sakura intercepted the thoughts. He's as delusional as ever...but that just makes the community service that much more important. He needs to accept reality...

As for the strap-on...Sakura smiled sadistically. I'd love to rock his world...but...he does have a solid reason to be afraid...and I want him to enjoy the experience. I'll fuck him hard and fast later to see the look on his face, but...I'll show mercy for the time being. His anxiety really is something fascinating...could it be a disorder? Whenever Sasuke faces an unknown, he's incredible afraid...he clings to structure the same way a toddler clings to its Mother. Any deviation away from that and he begins to panic. The last thing Sakura wanted was to make his mental health worse.

Sakura asked Hinata about it. "Hinata...do you think Sasuke has an anxiety disorder?"

"...I'd have to say yes. The evidence is undeniable..."

"Then...what do you think I should do? Does he belong in therapy, where he can learn how to better handle his anxiety?"

"I'd say he does...but make sure that you're with him...he might need emotional support to get through it".

"Will do..."

They sat in silence, looking up at the stars. "It's only a little ways away...until our wedding ceremonies..."

"Yea...finally".

"I'm looking forward to all the fun" Sakura smirked.

"The creative side of yours will get plenty of nourishment in the days to come".

"I'm really grateful that you're willing to participate...it makes the coming days sooo much more fun".

"Well...the inner scientist inside of me does love to experiment".

"Speaking of experiment, did you hear what Sasame wants to do?"

"No, come to think of it, I hadn't".

"She's going to build an A.I. lifeform. Looks like you aren't the only one who's gonna be stirring a pot in your future".

"Well...if she's not causing trouble in one form, it's gotta be another...oh boy..." Hinata sighed.

"You'd think she'd want to lay low since law enforcement has her under surveillance now. Despite that, She seems adamant on attracting attention to herself".

"I think somewhere deep down, she wants attention and acknowledgement".

"Probably...".

"I wonder what those two love birds are doing right now?"

"Probably planning to get their servants...Kurama isn't planning to work from home".

"Oh...what's she planning to do?"

"She's interested in being a teacher..."

"...That's suitable for her. She likes to lecture other people anyways...it's sort of annoying though".

Hinata giggled a little. "Yea...it sort of is".

"How exactly are they acquiring their servants?

"I don't remember...I'll have to look it up later."

Sakura and Hinata shared the stars together, sharing their dreams, troubles, and joy that night.

The next morning, Kurama and her Mother went down to a government building to make a request for a gay couple to serve them. Since Kurama would be busy at work and Sasame engaged in her studies, Kurama's Mother recommended that they take on a couple.

Inoichi's rules regarding gay men were strict, but benevolent. In Inoichi's tenets, She mentions exactly what to do with them.

"Gay men should be allowed to love...for that love is natural. However...their role in society as servants must be handled carefully."

"All Gay men must become the property of lesbian women, for these women, above all others, will understand them". Inoichi wanted the best for lesbian women as well, considering their treatment by men over the past few thousand years. Inoichi actually gave preferential treatment to Lesbians in the Matriarchy, as she believed that no one would fight harder than them to prevent men or others from stripping their rights away. Lesbians, in particular, were recruited for surveillance across the five nations. About 35 percent of the women held the top positions. Lesbian Women were the Queens of the Matriarchy, and acted as a check against the few straight women who might try to bring back the patriarchy.

Inoichi had some concerns about gay men being housed by regular couples as well. Men in prisons raped other men, which destroyed their lives or left them mentally and emotionally scarred. What would stop a gay man or the husband of a woman from raping the other? Also, could the two be trusted alone not to harm each other? Inoichi concluded that it was a risk not worth taking. Two men being alone by themselves is something Inoichi actively frowned upon...which led to a tenet that she created to maintain stability and order.

"Only a single man may be by himself at home. No more, no less. When in numbers of two or greater, a Woman must be in the general vicinity to supervise them".

When the dynamics allowed for it, the submissive lesbian would watch the two men and protect them from each other, should they grow hostile. When neither lesbian could be at home, they were legally obligated to have at least one of the two work until one of the lesbians could bring them home. No matter the situation, two men could not be alone in a room together.

Gay relationships between men tended to form in a few different ways. The first was the mothers, who had them tested if they didn't seem to be attracted to the opposite sex. Once that was confirmed, they tried to find other gay men. Thanks to a Matriarchal initiative, a gay men's directory was created. This was done to more easily assist gay men in finding partners. It had become a law to register a son as gay when it was discovered. A second way was for the Sister of the gay brother to let him spend time with a gay man of a friend She had. A Third was for gay orphan men to meet up at orphanages, where attending Women would set up play dates for them.

Kurama and Sasame had no brothers, and none of their friends had gay brothers, so the first two options were out. Kurama wanted to see the available couples...The last thing She wanted was a couple that would pull Sasame's attention away from her studies. She spent a month observing couples at the orphanage and came to a decision.

There was a gay couple that seemed to be very pleasant...they'd had no fighting...they'd never caused any trouble at the institution and both were above the age of 18. "I think I've made up my mind" She said to her mother.

"Kiba Inazuka...and his boyfriend Sumaru".

The Mother requested paperwork for the two, and then both Kurama and her filled it out.

Gay men have privileges and benefits that heterosexual, monogamous men and Women in a Matriarchy don't. This was exactly as Inoichi intended for it, long ago. Gay people had been treated very poorly throughout human history, and that just wasn't right...Also, Lesbians were a crucial key to maintaining control over a Matriarchy. Lesbians had no emotional attachment to men, and since love can be somewhat blind, it's often necessary for a third party to arbitrate disputes and problems between couples. Lesbians, as has been mentioned before, also have it within their self-interest to deal with pro-patriarchal elements and criminal behavior from men. They were taught their history, that if men were in charge, their rights would always be in jeopardy. So, they worked hard to ensure that never happened.

Since there were two men, the domestic chores were done twice as quickly, leaving more time for the gay men. This would allow them to spend more time with each other, in whatever it is they wanted to do. It also freed up time for lesbian women to do their work. Lesbian women usually ended up being friends with the men under their authority. Kurama, in particular, wanted to bond with her servants. She also hoped that Sasame would bond with them as well...but...she wasn't going to hold her breathe of that one.

A week later, Kurama took her entrance exam to college and passed.

Sasame was knee-deep in her studies, reading books on neuroscience, biology, and other subjects.

With 3 weeks until their wedding, Sakura and Hinata shared the latest news in Konoha.

"Did you hear about those two families...they've been forced to compete".

"No I hadn't..I've been so absorbed in my research these days...".

"I wanted to know if you wanted to see the competition. It's in a few days".

"Sure...I'd love to see it".

It sometimes happened within a Matriarchy...it's a horrible thing really. Anytime someone sustains and fuels a Cycle Of Hatred, they are harming more people than they know.

There were two families primarily involved in the dispute and the Yamanaka clan had been keeping a close eye on them for some time. In what had been unprecedented for at least 30 years, there had been two killings between Members of these families and their friends. When the first killing was committed, The Yamanaka clan immediately found the culprit and had her ass nailed to the wall. They had thought that it would end there...Unfortunately, they and the people of Konoha were very wrong...so very wrong. Sometimes, the hatred that exists between two groups can be so powerful, that nothing can escape it. For a while, it seemed like the two families would behave themselves...then, one of the other members of the family took revenge and killed someone from the first. Once the Yamanaka clan had confirmed that it was a revenge killing, they'd decided that enough was enough. So they scanned the minds of both family and their friends.

The head of the Yamanaka clan, and chief of the police force, Sayana Yamanaka, had all of them brought before her in chains.

"Listen up...because I'm not going to repeat myself. We had a second killing and we both know what's going on here. The hatred that burns between you two is so powerful, that it's literally destroying lives.". The families began to bicker, pointing the finger at each other. Sayana screamed "ENOUGH" in both of their minds, which forced them into silence. "At this point, it's irrelevant who started it! In big ways and small, you're all complicit in the deaths of 2 young women. You're responsible for the cycle of resentment that you've created and I'm not going to stand for it! Our society was founded to prevent such a thing! You may have noticed that some of your friends are not here today".

They looked around and realized it. "They were the ones who had a conscience and refused to participate in this cycle. Some of them even went so far as to stop hanging around you entirely. It was the wisest decision they ever made, and one that You should have made before continuing it."

"I have gathered up all relevant parties, so here's what we're going to do. None of this is optional anymore. If all of you don't want to end up on the goddamn wall, this is what you're going to do."

Sayana was about to begin, when one of the older women said "Fuck you". Both members of the family gasped.

"Excuse me...would you like to repeat that, maam?"

"I said...fuck you! I didn't kill anyone!"

Two members of the Yamanaka clan stepped forward. "By feeding into the cycle, you did. You may not have physically been responsible, but your words acted as poison upon any who heard it."

The woman said "..Whatever".

"...I think you two need to see that the party's over. Sara, Ayame...gag her. We're taking a trip...".

"To the...-"Yes".

The Yamanaka clan nodded their heads and gagged the woman. The rest of both families and friends were gagged as well. "I'm gonna teach both of you a lesson first, then I'll tell you what I was going to before this woman decided to disrespect me."

The families and friends were escorted to a facility and the woman who told Sayana to fuck off was placed in restraints. Then, while the Yamanaka clan restrained both families, Sayana used equipment to sever off the Woman's arms and legs right in front of them. They were horrified, and also frightened. Was she going to do that to them as well? When Sayana was done with the procedure, She used medical technology to stop the bleeding. She then covered the woman's eyes and headed to the wall. Once inside, the families saw as she hung the woman up on it. The woman would never see her friends or family ever again. She would forever hang on the wall, and the only time someone would ever give her is when she needed to be fed. She'd die isolated, separated from society.

"So...would anyone like to interrupt me again or can I continue?"

The families and friends in custody both shut up, fearful of what this lady might do.

"I hear silence, so I'll take that for your consent. Take one last look at that woman before you go. This is what I can do to any one of you if you feed this cycle again."

Then, the Yamanaka clan escorted them out and took them back to the Yamanaka station headquarters.

"So...as I was saying before being so rudely interrupted...I'm going to make a deal with both of you. You will agree to these conditions or you're going to take a very short trip to the wall. Understood?!"

All of them nodded their heads. "First, the families and their friends will enter a competition. The friends who strictly sided with the Yagamis will be team A and the friends who sided with the Handa family will be team B. The team that wins will become the owners of the opposing team. I will act benevolently in this manner...and adhere to the principles strictly laid out by Inoichi herself. The owners will be re-located to the woodland area, away from civilization. You will be under constant surveillance, and members of the clan will take care of the shopping, and purchasing of materials for you. You are not to go anywhere near a city ever again, nor will you be allowed to contribute to society in any way for a long time. The punishment for the losers and the winners will be banishment and house arrest for a period of 20 years. The losers will be placed under the control of the winners for the remainder of their lives, so as to work out the aggression between you two. If any of you commit an act of murder again during or after this period, you will all be going on the wall! When the twenty year period is over, we will attempt to integrate you back into society. Do not abuse my compassion and cause trouble again! You will show respect and behave yourselves or you'll lose everything. Am I clear?!

The Yamanaka clan ungagged both families.

They needed their heads. "I'm going to need to hear a yes maam..."

"Yes, maam..."

"What was that?!"

"YES, MAAM!"

"Good. Get them out of my sight. They have a competition to prepare for".

"Except for you, Ameno... You're staying here!"

The rest of the family was bound, then escorted to the training facilities, where they would be put to work.

Everyone else in the room left, with Sayana and Ameno remaining. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn't put your ass up on the wall, Ameno!"

Ameno, knowing that Sayana had read her thoughts, was in tears.

"You are a coward, Ameno, and because of your cowardice, lives were lost. You played both sides, while trying to spare yourself. You should've spoken up and told both of them to stop, but didn't! Two women are dead!"

"Please...I'll do anything!" She prostrated herself before Sayana.

"Anything?"

Sayana had been a polyamorous, lesbian woman. She could see that Ameno was, in fact, a lesbian as well. Had she been anyone else, the girl would likely have ended up on the wall. Lucky for her, Sayana was in charge.

"Yes...please don't put me on the wall!" Ameno was in tears, hugging Sayana's legs.

"Fine...you won't be put on the wall. However...".

Sayana shot an image into Ameno's brain, where she was naked, in chains, licking Sayana's vagina.

Then..a few more came, where Ameno would chase a ball Sayana threw or barked on command.

"I think you get the picture, right Ameno?!"

"...yes, maam".

Sayana shot her a look.

"..woof".

Sayana smiled. From then onwards, Ameno would be Sayana's pet and sex slave. She earned no less from contributing to a Cycle of death and violence with her cowardice.

Inoichi's philosophy regarding how to handle situations like this was based on a truth: Stubborn People will always cling to their own perspectives. For each of Us, we are the heroes of our own stories...we can do no wrong...no, it's the others who misunderstand, hate us, or are evil...it's actually surprising how some can take so long to engage in basic self-reflection. Most reasonable people understand that, sometimes, in order to end a cycle, someone's gotta be the bigger person and not fight. However...unreasonable people never learn that lesson. So, the violence continues for generations until people get burned out from it. For those who would not seek reconciliation or peace or care not to understand...Inoichi proposed a solution that would save human life. The two parties would compete and the winners would claim ownership over the losers. When it comes to human beings, there is only perspective, not absolute right or wrong. Since neither party will admit that they're wrong, the hatred would only grow and fester. As such, the competition called Mwonekano. Mwonekano would be separated into 5 different stages, each testing different strengths of the women. The ones with the greatest total number of strengths would be the victor.

The goal of the competition were as follows

1. To work out the aggressive energy during and after the competition. Inoichi reasoned that part of the problem with some people is that they hold onto the hate, instead of letting it out.

2. To prevent further death from happening. Owning someone is a satisfying feeling, and it can act as a substitute for physical confrontations or worse. The act of revenge can be carried out in a non-murderous fashion.

3. To prevent further conflicts between each party from breaking out. When it's become apparent that future fights are inevitable, the solution is to prevent them from happening. When one group loses, they are under the authority of the opposing group. This will prompt them to alter their behavior, in order to please their new masters.

4. After spending enough time together, hatred fades away...and wounds can heal. While some will always retain feelings of anger and hate, there are others who can forgive over time.

5. The winners must take responsibility for the losers.

Sakura and Hinata left naruto and sasuke at home. The Mwonekano forbid men from seeing the competition, as this was a dispute purely between women.

Sakura and Hinata took their seats in the colosseum. Hundreds of women had gathered to witness the event, most from the towns in which these two families resided.

Sayana stepped toward the center of the circular arena and spoke into the microphone. "Today, we are here to seek Mwonekano! The two families today will be competing and will face steep punishment for fostering a Cycle Of Hatred. We lost two women's lives to murder, and 3 women have been put on the wall so far! We will not tolerate any further loss of life! Thus, we have organized this event today. Some of you are here by choice, but others have been invited, so that you may see what happens to people to make a mockery of the law! The winners of this competition will be isolated from our society and placed under house arrest for 20 years. The losers will have all rights taken from them, except the right to life.!"

The Inoichi clan all teleported into the area, and brought the two families and their friends with them. The families and friends glared at each other.

"There will be five rounds. The family that wins 3 rounds will be declared the victor. We will not go over the round in advance...it will be up to the families and their friends who ought to enter each round until round 5. You will decide by democratic vote. When you've decided, the round will commence."

Sayana took a deep breathe, rubbing her temple, then continued. "The first round...will be a boxing match. Whoever achieves a knockout first wins the match. Decide who your boxer will be now. You have 10 minutes!"

The 2 groups discussed. Then...they voted.

Yugito Nii, representative for the Yagamis, stepped forward.

Hisame, representative for the Handa, stepped into the ring.

Hisame looked at Yugito and laughed. Yugito Nii glared at Hisame.

"Well well...if it isn't Yugito Nii...you're an awfully quiet one, aren't you? Well, I'll see if I can do something about that". Hisame cracked her knuckles.

Yugito Nii remained silent.

Then, both of them began. At first, they were dodging each other's blows. Then, it turned into a slug fest, with each group cheering on the other. Hisame finally knocked Yugito Nii out with a right hook.

"Serves you right for ignoring me!" Hisame walked back to the Handa group.

Yugito Nii was carried back to the Yamagi group, where first aid was administered.

Sayana came back out. "Alright, the first round is over. It's 1-0 for the Handa".

"The next competition...will be an endurance match. The first one to pass out from the pain loses."

"Choose now...same time frame as before".

Pakura stepped forward as a representative for the Handa and suiren stepped up for the Yamagis.

Both were bound in place and lashed. The lashings lasted 25 minutes. A small time afterwards, Suirin passed out, which handed the Handa group their second victory.

"Hands now stand at 2-0".

The Yagamis were growing very threatened now and had looks of absolute fear on their faces. A few of the Handa were smiling, but the majority kept calm. It's not over till it's over...

"The third match will be a 1v1 match in basketball. Bring out the courts! Decide again!"

Yurika entered the ring for the Yagamis and Fuen entered for the Handa.

It was a very intense, close match, but in the end, Fuen lost. The Yagamis breathed a sigh of relief.

"2-1, Handa still leads".

"The fourth competition will be a test of speed. During each level, the amount of objects, the speed at which they're thrown, and the directions they're coming from will increase. The person with the least amount of hits is the winner."

Tokiwa entered into the playing zone to represent the Yagamis. Tezuna was selected to represent the Handa. This ended up being the longest of the 4 competitions so far, with a stunning performance from both women. The Handa were desperate to maintain their lead, but the Yagamis were fighting hard not to lose. It ended with Tezuna taking more hits than Tokiwa.

"The groups are tied...2-2...neither group leads now".

Both groups were incredibly nervous and tense.

"Now...the fifth round has come. This round will be the tiebreaker. Whoever wins this round will win the competition. Given the nature of what's happening, I think it's only fair for the final round to reflect that reality."

Sayana let the silence torture both groups. When she spoke again, she made the announcement.

"The final round...is...bondage wrestling!" "Since there is an uneven number of people, only 14 members from each will participate, naked. We will place the leftovers in chains. The leftover's will be released if their group wins. That being out of the way, here's how this is going to work...

Each individual will be paired up with another. The ropes that are used have been made using special properties, so they are extremely difficult to break out of and work on fully grown women. The winning team must tie up the losing team entirely. You do not have to stay on the mark you are given initially. You can abandon it in order to help another member of your group. Whatever strategy you choose is up to you. We will determine your positions at random and lay out plenty of rope.

28 Individuals from both families were spaced out across the huge arena. Each 14 from the Yagamis were facing 14 of the Handa.

"When I blow my whistle, you will begin!"

Tension built in the air...until it felt like torment again. Both families just wanted this to be over...

Then, Sayana blew on the whistle. At first, all 28 members focused on their first mark. Neither was really able to gain an advantage There seems to be a long struggle, until Mabul managed to gain the upper hand on Hotaru.

"You are really cute, you know that?" Mabul said to Hotaru. Mabul wasn't actually lying. Although she had some emnity towards the Yagamis, she didn't have anything against their friends. Mabul was a bisexual woman, and Hotaru was straight.

"You're just trying to psych me out! It's not going to work!"

Neither were gaining anything on the other. For every rope they tried to tie, the other would untie it.

"You're right...confessing my feelings wouldn't work on you...looks like you're beautiful and intelligent...I like that".

Hotaru was flustered, and Mabul did something that came as a surprise to her. She began kissing her on the forehead, then neck.

"Stop doing that!" Mabul was lusting after Hotaru, unable to contain her sexual attraction. "Well...I'd do that, but this might be the last time I can express myself...if your team wins, I lose my rights. So...frankly...I've got nothing to lose". She kept kissing Hotaru, which made her incredible uncomfortable and unable to focus. Eventually, Hotaru made a big mistake. She got so tired of the kissing, that she pushed at Mabul's face. Mabul, anticipating that she'd do this, quickly grabbed one of her arms and then rolled her around onto her back. Mabul pushed Hatoru into the ground, which trapped one of her hands under her chest. She couldn't get it out. Mabul grabbed her free hand, wrapped a rope around her right arm and made a not. Then She proceeded to kiss Hatoru on the top of her head. "Should we win, I'll protect you from the others".

Hatoru felt so confused and upset. She couldn't focus with the barrage of kisses that was coming from Mabul. She wasn't gay, but she didn't know how to handle someone like Mabul. Mabul was kind of forceful and a bit weird, but she didn't felt any hatred from her. She was bad in some ways, but good in others. It was so odd...meeting such a person. Mabul put a knee on the arm she'd created a knot with, trapping it in place. Then, she pulled at the other struggling arm, wrapped a rope around the same spot, and then tied a knot. At this point, Hatoru knew she was screwed and began crying. "It's going to be fine...I said it before and I'll say it again...I'm not going to let anyone else hurt you if we win. If you win, you can always pay me back later. It's only fair". She tied the two separate ropes together and then tightened them. Hotaru's arms were bound, and she couldn't move. Then, Mabul tied up her legs and hogtied her. Hotaru was trying to scream for help, but mabul gagged her before she could. Before Mabul went over to help her team, she spent some extra time with Hatoru.

She kissed Hatoru some more on the neck and cheek, and hugged her for a little while. The other members of her team were so engrossed that they didn't see what was going on. Hinata used her Byakugan and immediately saw what was happening.

"It's over".

"Are you sure? Isn't it a little too soon to make the call?"

"Normally yes...but in this case, I'm gonna have to say no. In bondage wrestling competitions, when there are large numbers, individual skill can only account for so much...and all of these individuals are inexperienced. Notice how all of them are so focused on each other, that they're not paying any attention to their surroundings?"

"Come to think of it...yea...they're all looking at each other's faces".

"And that's why it's over..."

"I don't know about that..."

"Watch and see...that girl's about to make her move".

"I'm going to go now." She kissed Hotaru's nose. Her screams came out as muffles that the others couldn't hear, as they were all cursing each other out.

Mabul carried Hotaru to the very edge of the ring slowly, to create distance between herself and the other members. Then, she grabbed some rope and quietly walked over to the nearest member who needed help.

Before the much older woman realized what had happened, Mabul had gagged Mrs. Yagami. She put her finger in front of her friend and said "Shhhhhhhhh". The teammate nodded. When the gag was tightened, the two worked together and bound Mrs. Yagami. The teammate whispered "What do we do now?"

"Eventually, one of our teammates is going to make mess up and alert the others. We need to build as much of a lead as possible. I'll drag her over to where Hatoru is."

"What should I do?" "Help Pakura tie up Yurika. Walk quietly over and gag Yurika the way I gagged the Mom. Tighten the gag, then after she's tied up, rinse and repeat. If we can get even 2 more free, then it's over."

"What happens when they discover that we're moving towards them?"

"We need to yell to the other teammates to keep them on the ground. They don't need to bind them, but they do need to hold them down just long enough for us to do our job".

The teammate nodded, then did as requested. Mabul carried the mother over to a spot near Hotaru. Her muffled screams once again fell on deaf ears, as her teammates were too engrossed to realize what was happening.

"Hoping that your opponent will tire out before you isn't much of a strategy" Hinata noted.

"No kidding...I'm suffering second-hand embarrassment watching this. How can they not see that 2 of their teammates have been tied up?" Sakura facepalmed.

"Too blinded by hatred and they've never been in a match before...serves them right if you ask me".

The teammate descended stealthily upon Yurika and then gagged her very quickly. She told Pakura to "shhhhhhhhhhhhh", who smiled and nodded her head. Mabul, with rope in hand, went over to another another teammate and stealthily gagged aunt Yagami.

At this point, Mabul, Pakura, and 2 of her teammates were free and had all communicated what to do. With 4 members tied, only 10 members remained. Pakura made a mistake, and messed up the timing on gagging Tokiwa. "They're free! They-" Tokiwa was gagged, and quickly tied up, and the other 3 other members of the Yagami team were being tied up at the same time. The remaining 6 members panicked, trying to push the Handa members off of them. "Hold them down until we get ahold of them, We just need to tie these 4 up, and then we'll join you!" Mabul shouted.

Suiren, Yugito Nii, and the 4 other remaining members of the Yagami group tried to escape, but they were pulled down each time they tried to move to recover their teammates. Suiren was crying, understanding that it was essentially over. 3 members of the Yagami group were tied up and carried over to the corner. Then, 8 members of the handa group descended upon the remaining 6 members.

Hisame pinned Yugito Nii down. "Oh I don't think so...you're not going anywhere.". Yugito Nii was trying to fight back tears. "You can cry...I won't mind". Hisame laughed while Yugito Nii fought in vain to get her off.

Yugito was angry and headbutted Hisame. "That...was not nice. You've lost...so I guess I'll let you have that one." Hisame laughed even harder.

"It's amazing...even now...you've got nothing to say? Not a single insult, no begging, nothing? When this is over, I'm gonna make you talk to me...I want to hear what kind of voice a pretty girl like you has". She began to lick Yugito Nii's face, as if to say "I own you now". Hisame was a lesbian and Yugito...was actually bisexual. Aside from Hisame, Mabul, and Yugito, the other Women were heterosexual. Yugito used all of her willpower not to cry...she refused to give Hisame that satisfaction...She wouldn't do it in public.

The remaining members of the Yagami group was tied up, and carried over to the pile. All of the Yagami group was wailing, crying, upset at the loss of their freedom.

Tezuna put her foot Yurika's head. "Oh you think you're sorry now. Wait until we get to the woods. I'm gonna have all sort of fun with you, bitch".

"So, did Yugito say anything to you yet, Hisame?"

"Nea...she didn't. I don't know what's up with this girl. Maybe she thinks she's better than me or something."

"Looks like you'll have to...work on her interpersonal skills" Mabul said playfully, laughing a bit.

"The match is over! The Handas will now take Possession of the Yagamis. The rest of you may exit the stadium now."

Sayana walked over to the Handas, along with the other members of the Yamanaka clan.

"All right...this is how it's going to work. Each of you is going to take possession of one Individual here and carry them to your new home. You may do whatever you want, but there will be no more killing! If even one of the women here dies, All of the Handas will end up on the wall...got it?!"

They all winced at her screaming. "Yes, maam. We hear you loud and clear".

"I and the Yamanaka clan will escort you to your new home after you've made your selection. The selection is final...You may share your property with others, but the Yagamis are still YOUR responsibility.".

"I will give you 30 minutes".

Mabul stood over Hotaru. "This one's mine...I really like her a lot".

A few Handas glared at her, as if to say "How could you?"

"Oh keep those nasty daggers to yourself."

Pakura responded. "Well...it isn't really appropriate...given the situation".

"You know what...you can hate as much as you want...but I think me and her will have the most gorgeous babies on the face of the planet".

The remaining members of the Handas felt embarrassed. Hotaru was incredibly afraid, but at the same time, she also kind of felt lucky..having Mabul as her new owner. She was taking possession of her out of love...it was a one-sided love, but it meant that as long as she respected Mabul and gave her what she wanted, She'd keep her promise and protect her. Also, while the children wouldn't come from a guy(as it would be done by taking genetic material from both Mabul and Her), they would still be hers. She had delayed marrying to try different things as an adult and explore the world. She regretted not speaking up against her friends and speaking ill of the Handa group. Had she done so, she wouldn't have put herself in this position. All things considered...she was getting out of this relatively unscathed...compared to the rest. Well...I know exactly what I'll teach my children to do, so that they won't make the same mistakes I did.

Hisame towered over Yugito Nii. "This one's mine...". Hisame licked her lips. Yugito's eyes opened wide at the gesture. With a little bit of training and re-conditioning, I think Yugito will make for the perfect wife and mother...and who knows...maybe someday..she'll feel the same way I do about her.

Tezuna spoke up. "Yurika is mine...I remember that fight we had a while back...oh how the tables have turned...look at where you are now...under my feet. Oh I can't wait till we get to our new home...". Tezuna laughed hard and long. The other members of the group, aside from Hisame and Mabul, laughed with her.

Pakura kicked Tokiwa lightly. "I'll take her. You're going to learn the meaning of pain when I'm through with you".

Fuen chose Suiren. The remaining members made their decisions.

"Now that you've chosen, you must carry the person at your side to the new location. We will walk there."

They picked them up, and the Handas were escorted to their new home.

"You will be placed under constant surveillance. With that being said, you may do as you wish...I'll take my leave now".

Ameno was waiting at home for her master, naked and bound to her throne chair. Sayana took a seat, rubbing her temple, stressed, and upset.

Ameno had learned pet protocol very quickly. "Woof Woof!"

If the pet woofs twice, it means She's concerned".

"It's fine, Ameno...I'm just stressed is all...I hope that group heeds my warning. I will not tolerate any further problems from any of them.

"Woof woof woof?" Ameno rubbed up against her leg, then lowered her head to let Sayana pet it.

"I'd like that, yes." She pet Sayana's head. Sayana may have lost her freedom, but she felt safe being around the chief of the Yamanaka clan. I suppose it was a fitting fate...for a coward like her. If she was being honest...being a pet was hardly the worst thing that could have happened to her. In a way, she was grateful that the chief separated her from the rest of them. She was a submissive woman, but she was planning to be single for a long time. She just didn't have settle down in her vocab...even now she didn't. However...now, she views Sayana as her savior...someone who likely prevent her from being caught up in the escalating violence between the two groups. She didn't speak out, but that was because she feared losing her friendships. In the end, she lost them anyways...

"Woof woof woof woof?" 4 woofs meant "Is there anything else I can do for you, master?"

"Yes...you can." She undid her clothes and pointed to her vagina. Ameno performed cunnilingus, and after a time, Sayana came on her. "Good girl.."

"Woof woof woof woof...woof woof woof".

"Head to your doghouse...you're dismissed".

"Woof".

With that, Ameno left and crawled outside into her own personal doghouse.

Right after Sayana left, the Honda group took their prizes indoors. Some of them were very quiet, others chatty, a few laughing, and some were still glaring at their hard-won property. The family left them all naked, on the floor at the living room of the mansion.

In a separate room, they worked out their arrangements.

Mrs. Honda spoke her peace first. "Before we do anything, let's get something out of the way first...Mabul...we need to talk".

"Yes, maam?"

"I don't really approve of your relationship with her... why in the world do you like that girl so much?"

"Well...first of all, the two of us never officially met...second, why do you care whether I like her or not?"

"You know full well why not...She snarled at Mabul. Aside from Hisame, the other Handa family and friends were growling.

"Oh just cut it out...all of you! I like her and that's that. Also...YOU...OWE...ME...BIG TIME! None of you were able to tie down the Yagamis on your own. I was the reason why you aren't the ones on the floor, naked right now!"

Half of their expressions changed from anger to rage. The other half calmed down and acknowledged the truth of that statement.

"How dare you!" Mrs. Handa shot out.

"How dare I...care about someone just because they were a friend of your mortal enemies? You're getting what you always wanted Handa...revenge for the death of your little Sister at the hands of Mrs. Yagami's daughter."

She grumbled, but in a way that said that Mabul had a point. "All of you...please listen to me...because I won't say this again."

The remaining angry Individuals were still glaring at her, having folded their arms. "Your Sister was my mentor...and a good friend...but I knew her. She wouldn't want us to live in the past...She'd want us to move on. Our back is against the wall, girls. If there's one more screw-up, we'll be on it. Is that what you all want? I can't speak for the rest of you...but I want...happiness and peace."

"How can we find happiness and peace when we've been confined with the enemy?"

The angry people chanted "yea!"

"...How can they function as your enemies anymore? They're tied up, and they've had their powers halved by the most recent technology our society has available. They're harmless to us now...it's over. I'm not asking you to forgive them...goodness knows I haven't...but holding onto the hate that's in our hearts...that's no way to live...it's a poison in your veins...look where it's lead us. Let the anger out of your system...and then...let it go. The Yagamis and their friends will be paying for the rest of their lives."

"Yea, yea, we've heard all this before". The six were still angry, but she could feel their anger lessening.

"Let me put this another way...if one of you goofs up and kills one of them, it'll be like letting the Yagamis win. They've completely lost everything and they're at our mercy now. They have absolutely nothing left to lose. Is this really what you want? To give them an opportunity to tear you down to their level? Are you better than they are or not?"

The anger that the remaining people had faded. "You're right..." Pakura said. Mrs. Handa was still upset.

"Fine...we'll do it your way."

"One more thing...Handa. Before we carry on with the festivities, I want you to deal with Mrs. Yagami first."

"Why..is that?"

"You know perfectly well why. You've lived most of your life. If you kill her, what's a few more years on the wall? Meanwhile, the rest of us still have our whole lives ahead of us."

"Are you saying...you don't trust me young lady?"

"No, I don't."

None of the others were shocked...they silently agreed with her.

Handa was barely containing her rage and stomped her right foot on the ground indignantly. "I think this is all the proof we need. You've been consumed by anger and grief and pain. As soon as you see her, you're going to lose what good sense you have left and doom us all."

Handa darted forward, and threw a punch. Mabul side-stepped her, and then restrained the woman. "You know what...I've changed my mind. I wanted you to work things out, but it's clear that you won't. I'm not going to let you ruin these other women's lives, much less my own, Handa!"

"You wouldn't dare!"

"I would...I call for...Priotori intatem zelan!"

Before Handa could stop herself, she shouted back "You're on!"

She covered her mouth afterwards, shocked that those words came out.

"Oh SHIT" one Handa family member shouted out. The rest remained quiet. They silently agreed with Mabul. None of them wanted to end up on the wall. They had anger towards the Yagamis...but they acknowledged that She was right and that Handa was a liabilty".

Two lower level members of the Yamanaka clan came to oversee the dispute. Priotori intatem zelan was a challenge made between women. It was a rare thing, but it was consensual. Sometimes, it was done to resolve who would be the owner in a relationship between dominant Women...other times it was to resolve a rivalry...then there were cases like these...

Handa was a threat to the freedom of every girl there, as well as the Yagamis, and most importantly, she was a threat to Hotaru. Mabul planned to start a new family and she wasn't going to let Mrs. Handa destroy that. The winner of Priotori intatem zelan became the permanent owner of the loser.

I made you a promise, Hotaru...I'm keeping it. She looked at all the other women. I'll fight for your freedom as well. We all deserve a new beginning...to learn from our mistakes and heal. Handa is still living in the past...and nothing I say will change that.

Before they fought, Handa asked "Why are you doing this?!"

"I'm doing this to protect everyone...I can sense it in your heart, Mrs. Handa...you want to kill Mrs. Yagami...but I can't let that happen!"

"This isn't about them...it's about that girl you like...unbelievable...we've known each other for years...".

"You're right...I have known you for years...that's why I know full well what you're trying to do. Even now, you're trying to make this about me...but you know full well this is bigger than both of us now."

The older lady snarled at her, an acknowledgement of the truth in Mabul's words.

After the members of the Yamanaka clan confirmed the challenge was accepted by both parties, the two women entered into physical combat. While Handa fought with rage, Mabul fought out of love for the remaining members of the Handa family, their friends, Hotaru, and even the Yagamis...

Handa put up a good fight, but Mabul wore her down through attrition. In the end, Mabul knocked Handa out, securing her victory. There was no cheering...only a quiet acknowledgment at what had to be done. Mabul saved them twice today...and even though they didn't have the courage to do it themselves, they were greatful that Mabul did.

For the remainder of her life, Mrs. Handa would be Mabul's pet. She requested that her tongue be torn out and to have a mask permanently attached to her face, so that she could couldn't incite violence any further. Mabul placed her inside of a large metal cage, where she would stay until her passing. It was a horrible fate, but she'd earned it by making herself an enemy of everyone in the room.

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when the procedures were carried out.

"Alright girls...I'm going to take my prize to my room...Hisame...I take it you're doing the same with Yugito?"

Hisame nodded her head.

"As for the rest of you...have some fun. When the festivities are over, we need to have a talk regarding future. I have some suggestions that I'll want you to consider...".

Mabul and the others walked back to where the naked women were situation. They were shaking, the carpet was wet with their tears, there was urination, and some were screaming.

Mabul picked up Hotaru and smiled warmly. Hotaru was frightened, but at the same time, she worried more about what the others might do. Would one of the winning women go too far and be the reason all of them end up on the wall? She couldn't quite live with that uncertainty...and it gnawed at her.

Hisame aggressively picked up Yugito, and carried her off to the room. The remaining women either tortured their prizes or fucked them silly with strap-on dildos while playing victory music.

Mabul laid Hotaru down on her new bed. "I kept my promise...you'll be safe now...well you and everyone else".

"What do you mean?"

"I saw it in her eyes...Handa meant to murder Mrs. Yagami... I couldn't allow for it..."

Hotaru breathed a sigh of relief. She cried. "Thank you...thank you..."

"I challenged her to Priotori intatem zelan and won".

"So She's..."

"Yes...she's under my control now and I'm keeping her in a separate room. I'm the only one with a key to that room and I'll only keep her alive...nothing more. She was planning on screwing over every single one of us. I like you and care about them too much to give her the chance".

Even though she was straight, Hotaru started to love the person in front of her. She was almost too good to be true. Granted...she had selfish motivations, but she did the right thing.

"What about the others...will any of them go too far?"

"I have a plan for that later...so please don't worry too much. In the meantime..." She looked sensually at Hotaru. Hotaru accepted the situation and didn't fight it. Even though she wasn't sexually attracted to Mobul, she did respect her. Mobul pleasured her until she came.

After the festivities concluded, Mobul sat at a round table, with the remaining family members of the Handa and their friends.

"Please listen to me...and take heed at what I say. I didn't want to do it earlier, but I did because I believe there's still a future for all of us. However...we need something other than the past to look to to govern our lives. Our men were taken from us, we've suffered enough, and Handa's daughter will never come back. I can promise all of you that if there isn't something to look forward to, to focus our attention on...eventually, hate will win out".

"What would you have us do, then?"

"We can't move on if all we do is continue to take revenge on each other. That will get old...some of you will grow bored, others will only become angrier. and then things could escalate. We are going to be under house arrest for 20 years girls...20 years! That's a long time to be around people you've hated. Thus...I have a proposal to make...and I will lead by example".

"What could we possible do? The situation seems hopeless..."

"We take the genetic dna from each of us, and have children with them". There were a few outcries, but others had considered her words and heeded her wisdom.

"I know some of you don't like it...I can feel where you're coming from. But the act of doing so is symbolic...it will bring us all together. It isn't just us we need to worry about. Some of the Yagami's are probably thinking of ways to incite us into killing them. We need to re-focus everyone's attention on something new. We've become so consumed by hatred and violence, that death is all we think about. We need life...new life that is innocent...that can take the focus off of each other and re-direct it. We also need to bury the hatred of the past. So long as all we have is our past, that will rule our present and future. What we need...is to love again."

The women who had cried out before were struck silent by her words. "Please...I beg of you...we need to let go and this is the only way forward for everyone."

"But...what about the kids? Won't they just get caught up in this mess?"

"They will hardly have normal lives...we're fugitives...they'll know that when they go to school..."

"They can be homeschooled by a third party, so there's no concern there. As for our mess...it's time to bury the hatchet. These will be their children too, and we'll tell them that from this point onwards, our feud is over. Each of you will make peace with your selected woman. After that, you all need to make an effort to make the Yagamis believe that you're ready to let it go. Are we all in agreement?"

It took a while, but eventually...everyone nodded their heads. "Then...let's discuss things with our slaves and move towards a better tomorrow."

While it wasn't official, Mabul naturally became the head Matriarch of the new family. Everyone respected her authority and wisdom and would act on it. They didn't all like it, but they didn't like ending up on the wall even more.

She returned to Hotaru, who remained obediently in her bedroom. Hotaru was very anxious, as if she were about to walk on a bed of nails. "So...did they take it well?"

"They've agreed...".

"I hope it works..."

"We'll make it work...in the meantime, I want to discuss some matters with you. "

Mabul took a seat on a nearby chair, while Hotaru waited. "I want to learn some more about you...what you were doing before this, what your life goals were, and so on".

Hotaru told her all there was to tell. Hotaru had lived a relatively simple life, wanting to travel. She also had plans to be a teacher and the credentials to do so. She was planning on doing research for mathematics longterm.

"Interesting...thanks for telling me."

"You and I aren't in the best situation...but...I'm going to try to make the best of it for both of us. I'm not a cruel person, Hotaru. I support your right to continue your studies and will make a request for the necessary textbooks. Should we make it through these next 20 years, I'll support your goals."

"Thank you, Goddess Mabul". She prostrated herself at Mabul's feet, who smiled with a sweet sense of satisfaction. "If I sense that anyone is planning to commit an act of murder in this home, I'll stop them myself...so I'm confident that we'll make it through. Have faith in me and we'll both get through this together".

"Yes, Goddess Mabul."

"May I please ask you a question, Goddess Mabul?"

"Yes, you may".

"What is it that you want to do with your life?"

"Thanks for asking. I was planning on running a martial arts dojo...since I have proficiency in it. However...it appears that I'll have to wait a while for that one".

"May I please ask a follow-up question, Goddess Mabul?"

"Yes".

"What do you plan to do during the next 20 years?"

"I've given it some thought...considering the predicament I've found myself in...I'll need to train my body and mind to its maximum level. I'll be in intense physical training every day, perfecting my techniques. There are simulations that I can enter, where I'll be able to hone my skills. The technology has only been around for 20 years, but I've found it to be very reliable. I have to give you a lot of credit for holding me off as long as you did, Hotaru. Were you taught Brazillian jiu-jitsu?"

"I learned some in school and was on the wrestling team for about a year, Goddess Mabul".

"That makes sense...well, that's all behind us now. I need to be strong...strong enough to defeat anyone in this building. As such, I'll fulfill my role. I'll need you to cook, clean, and take care of the other domestic duties."

"Yes, Goddess Mabul...by your will, it shall be done".

"As for the arrangements...they'll be taken care of by next week. You and I will bear our children together at the same time, as will the others. I'll be working hard and fast before I'm too pregnant for intense, physical activity.".

After that conversation was concluded, Mabul fucked Hotaru with her strap-on dildo in a stand and carry position, smiling cockily. Hotaru was moaning in pleasure, as Mabul fucked her sensually. Hotaru's feelings of anxiety were disippating and while she wasn't sexually attracted to Mabul, she enjoyed being pleasured by her. This was such an odd relationship...but it was one that she was readily embracing. She felt...very safe around Mabul. Mabul provided a kind of physical and emotional security that few others in her life ever had. Not only was she fun to talk to and be around, but she was never verbally or psychologically abusive. She was actually very supportive and nurturing, which she hadn't expected from a friend of the Handas. Hotaru was beginning to fall in love with Mabul as a person.

Yugito was incredibly uncomfortable, but at the same time, she was blushing when Hisame took off all her clothes. There was clearly physical attraction between the two. To Yugito's surprise, Hisame didn't fuck her yesterday. Instead, she spent the few hours before bedtime sensually kissing every single part of her body. The kissing actually made Yugito come, which relieved some tension. However...she was afraid that Hisame was about to take full control of her sexually. Yugito was very proud, and didn't want to break. Even when she came, she covered her mouth. Hisame confused her, as she tended to behave different in public than in private.

In public, she liked to play and mess with people. In private, she was very calm and controlled...it just begged the question...who was the real Hisame?

All things considered...it could be so much worse. Although...Yugito was worried about something else...would the Handa be able to contain their hate? Would one of them kill the other? She had serious doubts. This was so odd though...Why was Hisame acting so differently in private? Does she have...some kind of mental problem?

"I take it you're still not going to talk...it's a real shame...I'm sure that you have a wonderful voice...". Yea...she's definitely a weirdo. All things considered though...at least I'm not with any of the others. Aside from Mabul, the other girls were all heterosexual. They were probably whipping, flogging, or torturing the other Yagamis. Who knows...they're probably going to place them in chastity for the rest of their days...

"You know...I can answer any questions you might have about our current situation..." Yugito remained defiantly silent.

"I'm just gonna be honest here...I think you're drop-dead gorgeous...but I don't understand why you're acting like this. You were a friend of the people I didn't like...but I never really harbored any serious ill-will towards you."

Yugito refused to look in her general direction. "I guess having your attention will do for now. Looks like I'll have to earn your trust before you'll open up for me...".

Yugito didn't think she'd ever trust the woman in front of her...she just didn't seem to make any sense. Why was she acting so differently in private? Was it because this is who she really is or who she wants me to think she is?

"I'm not exactly thrilled at the position our friends put ourselves in...there were times when I should have spoken up and said something. However...I didn't...and because of that...well...let's just say I'm short one friend".

Is she referring to...Seiryu Yagami?

"Well...friend might not be the most accurate way to put it. Seiryu...was my girlfriend. Just like her, I'm also a Dominant Woman. These kinds of relationships tend to be frowned upon, especially among women these days...and we fought...over damn near everything".

Hisame was tearing up a bit, smiling and remembering the good times the two had. "There were times when I wanted to to tell her to stop acting that way...but I just thought...that she'd never listen. Then...her words came back to haunt her...and me as well. I don't know exactly who killed my girlfriend...and you know what...I don't think it matters if I ever know".

Is there a point to all of this? Where is she taking this conversation?

"The point I'm trying to make is this...all of that stuff...it's in the past. We don't have to live there anymore...that's a choice, Yugito. "

What future does she even have? There's no way that they'll make it 20 years...someone is going to goof up. Yugito chose to speak this time...

"Hahahahahahahahaha...what future do we have to look forward to? We're fugitives and we both hate each other. Sooner or later, someone's going to screw up. I'm already resigned to my fate on the wall...this entire conversation is pointless".

"You do have a pretty voice...thank you for answering. Actually...I think we'll make it..."

Yugito laughed incredulously. "I doubt Mabul or you would do anything, but what about Mrs. Handa? Her own Sister was murdered by a member of the Yagami family...I saw the look in her eyes after your team won. She's going to kill Mrs. Yagami and then her two surviving daughters just for spite!"

"No...she won't, Yugito".

"How can you be so sure?!"

"Because...Mabul challenged her to Priotori intatem zelan and won".

"What?!"

"Mabul saw the look in her eyes as well. She also thought the same thing you did...Mrs. Handa has had her tongue cut out, has been blinded, gagged, her face covered with a mask and will spend her remaining days in a cage."

Yugito was utterly shocked at the news. She felt relieved...but at the same time...she harbored concerns about the others.

"What about the remaining Handa members and their friends? I don't trust them...".

"Since you brought that up, Mabul did propose a solution to the problem...one that we all agreed to."

"A solution? Oh come on now...how is she going to keep an eye on so many different people?"

"The solution...is for each of us to have children".

"Children? What?!"

"We're all bound by the past...by ties of hatred and pain. All that's left there is misery and death...So what's the one thing that could take our attention off of each other? Life...new life. We all need a new beginning, Yugito."

"...Are you sure that's going to be enough?"

"It'll have to be. The Handas and their friends have agreed to it. They'll keep their word."

"I won't get my hopes up...".

"That's probably wise...I can't blame you for thinking that way. It is a gamble...but it's certainly better than doing nothing."

"Also...there's something else...we've agreed to never bring up the past again. We need to bury it, once and for all."

Yugito nodded her head. "That's something we agree on, for a change".

"You and I will be impregnated with each other's DNA in a week. As your owner, that decision is final."

Yugito understood the law very well and nodded her head. "As for you and I...well...I'm not so sure about you...There are times when you seem like you're dominant...but I've also seen some submissive tendencies...are you...a switch?"

Yugito nodded her head. "I thought so...".

"On to some different questions...what is your sexual history?"

Yugito blushed, then turned away embarrassingly.

"Let me guess...you're a virgin?"

Yugito nodded her head slowly.

"There's nothing to be embarrassed about. Having sex at a young age is overrated. "

"I'm going to let you know now...I have a voracious, sexual appetite..."

Yugito gulped...

"As for your duties...frankly speaking, I don't mind splitting up chore duty. Since we're going to be stuck here for a while, I'd rather free up more time for lovemaking."

Yugito nodded in acknowledgement again. "I imagine you had some kind of dream back out in the real world...I'm not a sadist...you're free to pursue your dreams in whatever way that you want when, and if... we make it through this".

Yugito felt grateful to hear that. She wanted to be a veterinarian...to take care of animals.

Yugito looked at Hisame, curious about something. "Since we're asking questions...what exactly are you going to do?"

"That's a good question...considering the situation that we're in, I don't think I'll be living the simple life that I wanted..."

"Simple life?"

"My girlfriend was a real handful...She was willful, stubborn, and she was always shooting for the stars. Me...all I ever wanted was to work a regular job and lead a consistent existence...but of course...life didn't turn out that way".

"You still haven't answered my question...".

"Well...it's obvious that Mabul has become the leader...and me...well I sympathize with her more than anyone else. I'll confirm my suspicious...and probably join her".

"What is she going to do?"

"My hunch is that She's worried about one of the others doing something stupid, so she'll probably build up her skillset. The Handas are a prideful family...they won't refuse a challenge. She's probably preparing for the worst..."

"You mean...from the daughters?"

"Yea...the friends of the Handas seem to be moving on, but the two daughters are a constant cause for concern. Mabul likely doesn't want to do it, but she's preparing for a confrontation".

"So you'll train too?"

"Yea...it's a pain in the ass, but I'll work hard too. If She's got at least one other Woman backing her up, I think things will go more smoothly."

"...you're a lot more noble than I thought you'd be".

"Hahahaha...well that's understandable I guess. I didn't seem so noble earlier...that's just a front I put on for others...I don't like letting people know the real me".

"And who is the real you?"

"The one that likes you and wants to keep you safe from those two daughters. That's who I really am".

Yugito wouldn't show it, but she was eternally grateful for that statement. "I'll be talking with Mabul later tonight...I can't guarantee anything...but I'll fight like hell to stop anyone else from going on the wall".

They made love soon afterwards.

When night came, Mabul received a knock at her door. "Hisame..." Hisame was about to speak, but Mabul put a finger on her lips and said "shhhhhhhh". She pointed to Hotaru, who was sleeping.

Mabul stepped outside. "What is it, Hisame?"

"I know what you're doing...and I want to help".

"Help with what?"

"With training and maintaining the peace...".

Mabul thought about it for a moment...

"Are you doing this because you want to hold onto Yugito?"

"...Yes."

"You'll need to guard your heart, Hisame."

"I understand...".

"Fine...I'll be your training partner. As you may have guessed, Our greatest threats will probably come from the handas themselves...we'll need to come up with a plan".

"I have a few ideas I'll present during the next meeting, to ease tensions between the family Members. I can still sense aggression from the Handas. The others have cooled down after taking revenge."

"What exactly do you have in mind?"

"Well first...the Handas think that if they assign domestic duties to the Yagamis, that they'll poison their food somehow".

"So what's the solution?"

"Hotaru...is the solution. my slave is very agreeable and submissive...she'll cook for E/everyone."

"That's...a lot to take on for Hotaru...are you sure that She can handle it alone?"

"Do you think Yugito would help Her willingly?"

"...hahaha probably not. "

"Then Hotaru will have to do...".
"Since you brought up Yugito...did you and her..."

"Yes...we did. She has the best fuck face I think I've ever seen. It's the kind of face that resists the pleasure at first, followed by resistance slowly breaking, to ecstasy...her orgasmic screams were nothing short of...angelic".

"Well...it's excellent to see that you're having a good time with her. We're a lot luckier than the others are".

"Yea...I sort of feel sorry for them. "

"You should confine your relationship to the bedroom, Hisame. They'll be jealous of us, you know...".

"So how are you going to interact with Hotaru when She's out amongst you".

"We had a talk about that...while She's busy with domestic duties, She's to keep Her eyes at ground level the entire time, and show no affection of any kind towards me until we return back to the bedroom".

"Well...Yugito will need to get outside for a little while...".

"Make sure that Yugito is gagged, blinded, and has a mask over here before exiting the room. We do not need any incitement from Her. She appears to be developing an attachment to you...but that doesn't mean She's going to get along with everyone else.".

"Understood. I take it that's..."

"Yea...for the meeting, ok?"

"How's it feel, being with a straight gal? This is definitely the strangest relationship I've ever seen".

"It's certainly not a normal one...I'll give you that. She's definitely not attracted to me sexually, but...she does like me as a person."

"Can true love really blossom from something like that?"

"True love is just a myth, Hisame. Without sexual attraction, it's not your standard romance. However...there's still pleasure and companionship".

"So things will work out between you two?"

"It's looking good so far...we seem to be good together. You ever read during the days before the fall of the feminist society in Ajerica?"

"Not much...".

"There were some women who were so fed up with men's crap, that they decided to date their female friends instead. Some of them weren't sexually attracted to each other, but...they got consistent sex, and provided the much needed emotional support that so many men during that time period couldn't. They had a love for one another as friends and that love got them through some rough times."

"So...love takes on different forms then?"

"Yes, it does. Hotaru is suited for the submissive position anyways. Our personalities are suited for each other, so it's just a matter of time before we deepen our connection."

" Ah..deepen the relationship...I've done a little bit of that tonight with...Yugito". Hisame snickered.

"Oh would you grow up, Hisame?"

"Never! Adults can learn plenty from children...you're way too serious Mabul...you need to lighten up every now and then".

"This is a very serious situation. One screw up and we'll end up on the wall."

"I have faith in you, Mabul. You've kept things intact so far..."

"Since you've brought up Yugito, I have a question...".

"Yes...?"

"Do you want to hold an informal wedding ceremony in your room? I don't want the rest in on it, but I think there's a very good chance that You and Her will hit it off soon."

"Yea, I feel the same. Btw...do you have any spare aphrodiasiacs? "

"A few...I take it you need them for...".

"Yes...I didn't use one tonight, but I want to use them more in the future. I don't expect her submission to come right away...She's still hurt and coming to terms with what's happened. However...I hope that with more intense orgasms, I can gain complete sexual control over her. Then, I can re-condition her to be an obedient slave.".

"I see you've got the same idea...you know it's really interesting...when you possess the ability to make someone come...they just become so much more agreeable and open to suggestion...".

"Hey...after a few weeks or so, do you wanna...you know?"

"Yes...I think that would be wonderful...I'd love to".

"I need to go. Goodnight, Hisame...I'll see you at the meeting tomorrow".

The next day came, and the Handas were cranky. The friends were bored and not even attempting to hide it.

Mabul came in and took at seat at the very end of the long table at which they'd gathered.

"Alright...based on the feedback I've been given, I have some recommendations that I believe are within our best interest".

"First...you are right to consider the possibility that one of the Yagami's could poison our food. As such, I have a recommendation.".

"What...we cook the food ourselves? Seems like common sense to me" Pakura said.

"No...let my slave cook for us and the Yagamis".

There were some concerned looks from the Handas.

"Are you sure...we can trust her?"

"Yes...you can. She's a submissive woman at heart and wants to get out of this mess just like we do."

"Even so...we still have reservations...".

"I sympathize. It's not going to be easy to trust, but we need to place it somewhere. Please trust me when I say that she's perfect for the job...".

"Fine...we'll place our trust in you" Sagami Handa said.

"Hotaru will serve the owners of the household first. We are to eat separately from the Yagamis. When we've finished eating our meals, Hotaru will prepare breakfast meals for each of the Yagamis. She will place the meals into Dogbowls, one for each Yagami. You will carry the bowl to the room of your property and feed her upon closing the door. I do not want the Yagamis to be anywhere near each other. If they were permitted to, they would simply talk about how much they hate things and that wouldn't help anyone move forward. Is that understood?"

"Yes, maam!"

"Good."

"As for what I suggest next...it's a different method for de-escalation of tensions, but a necessary one. Before any of you takes your slave out when there are no planned meetings, you must gag her, put on something to cover her eyes, strip her naked if you aren't dressing them up for something and then place a mask on her. I only want one slave taken out any any given time...no more...no less!"

They nodded their heads.

"Now that these basic arrangements are out of the way, let's get to the nitty-gritty of things. Let me tell you girls a story...one day, I chased a dog to the corner of an alley. A friend of mine had lost him and it was up to me to get him back. However...I left him no escape route...what do you think he did?"

Tezuna spoke up. "He bit you".

"Yes, he did. It didn't really hurt me of course, but...it's a lesson we all need to take to heart. If the Yagamis and their friends have nothing to do with their time or have no hope, then there's nothing for them to lose. Sooner or later, they'll try everything within their power to push our buttons.".

"So you want us to let them pursue their own dreams, if possible?" Fuen asked.

"Yes...they need to have their existential needs satisfied...It'll also keep them busy with other matters. We might not be able to contribute to society, but we should all probably devote our lives to studying for whatever it is that we want to do. "

The Handas begrudgingly agreed. The friends agreed less aggressively.

"Now...in order to deal with their hatred...we need to use...love...well...a certain kind of it".

"What do you mean?" One of the daughters of Mrs. Handa spoke up.

"I meant it in the most literal way. You need to make love to them...every day".

The Handa groaned and the friends were turning beet red. "Are you sure we have to, Mabul?"

"Put yourselves in their shoes, girls. You've just had your freedom taken from you, you're someone's bitch, you don't have much to look forward to...what would make you change your mind?"

"...Not much". Handa's daughter mused about that question.

"I'll have more aphrodiasiacs soon. We can use them to accentuate their pleasure. The more pleasured they are, the more compliant they'll become over time. Combine it with brainwashing techniques and in time, they'll become more acclimated to their fate". The more you dominated them with lovemaking, the more their resistance will falter. It's only human to want to be touched and cared for. Right now, they're terrified that one of us is going to kill them or worse. They're completely at our mercy. That kind of fear can't be sustained. They'll look for a source of comfort eventually. So, if we provide them with some emotional and psychological security, their hostility will die down.".

"What specifically are we doing?"

"Hugs, kisses, reassuring words...".

"Are we to do this in private?"

"No...that wouldn't be enough. It needs to involve everyone. We'll take one every 2 hours, engage in the lovemaking, and then move on to the next. They need to be made to understand that we mean them no more harm. If we do this, we'll achieve control over their minds and hearts. If we have those, then they'll behave better".

"I'm not so sure about this...but I'll trust you Mabul" Mrs. Handa's daughter said.

"Thank you...Let's get to work.".

"Who should we bring out first...".

"Who's been the most hostile?"

"Among them...I'd say it's Yurika...She's been yelling and cursing everyday...no surprise really" Tezuna remarked.

"Then...bring her out, Tezuna. I'll lead by example. Let's get our sex toys...I want you to pay close attention to what I'm doing and emulate it. The words of comfort don't need to be copied, it's the act of comforting through words that She needs. Ungag her when She's been brought before the couch. I'll want a few of you sitting next to me.".

They left and gathered their sex toys. Tezuna walked a fighting, naked Yurika out with a dog leash. Yurika was cursing at all the Handas and their friends.

Yea...she's clearly very scared...she's masking it with her anger...Mabul thought.

Tezuna looked at Mabul, eyes asking what to do next.

"Place her on my lap, Tezuna." She pointed to 4 of the handas friends and told them to sit down.

Yurika kicked and punched out, as Tezuna carried her over to Mabul. Mabul took Yurika and sat the brunette woman on her lap.

She kept cursing, punching and kicking, spitting in Mabul's face. Mabul showed no signs of being upset. This unsettled Yurika...

"It's going to be ok...". Yurika kept cursing. Mabul gently patted Yurika's back. "You're probably afraid...but you don't need to be anymore".

Yurika was cursing, but part of her was listening to Mabul's words. "There will be no more killing...you won't end up on the wall".

Yurika cursed more. Looks like I touched a button...It's just as I thought...Yurika is afraid that one of us will kill them or her.

Mabul held her in an embrace, while Yurika cursed for 5 more minutes. Tezuna and the others were watching, wondering what good it was doing.

Then...Mabul began to slowly kiss Yurika on her back, neck, and cheeks. She kept offering words of reassurance. A person that fears and hates wants desperately to feel safe and loved...it's the lack of perceived safety and care that drives most people to distrust and resent others. Yurika kept cursing, but...she cursed with less ferocity. She wasn't punching or kicking as hard as before. Mabul was right...Tezuna said to herself. It took about 15 minutes, but the hugs, kisses, and reassurance are breaking her resistance.

Human beings can only sustain hate and fear towards others for so long, before that hate and fear becomes a poison in the mind, body, and heart. Without a means of emotional support from the Yagamis, She was completely alone. Combine hate and fear with loneliness and you get a person who's desperate for companionship...for change.

Mabul looked at Tezuna. Tezuna knew what to do. Changing laps briefly made Yurika curse a bit more and lash out physically again. Yurika, being the owner of Yurika, knew that her words carried a greater weight to Yurika than anyone else. She held Yurika in an embrace for 5 minutes, rubbing her back gently. Tezuna had already carried her revenge out against Yurika when she whipped her that first day. As far as she was concerned, the feud was over. "I'm not going to hurt you anymore...it's time to put the past behind us". Yurika cursed more and for a brief moment, seemed to react very angrily towards that comment.

It looks like she doesn't believe me...all things considered...I probably wouldn't believe me either. Tezuna kept kissing, hugging and offering reassurances to her for 20 more minutes. Yurika had a lot of energy, but She was starting to tire out. Yurika was trying so hard to keep them out, to close her heart off to her mortal enemies. Despite her resistance, she found it very hard.

Tezuna transferred her onto another lap, where she continued to get hugs, kisses, and reassurances. A couple of hours had passed, and all of the Handas and their friends had a turn. Yurika's voice was hoarse from yelling for so long. Her cursing lessened until she'd quietly accepted what was happening. She wouldn't admit it openly, but she was beginning to break a bit...She didn't trust them...but something different was in the works...

Would Tezuna honor her word or was she just messing with her? Trying to perform some kind of mindbreak?

Mabul took Tezuna to her room, to speak privately for a moment. "Now...I want you to pleasure her, ok?"

"How do I do that exactly?" "Even if there's no sexual attraction, She will still have a reaction. You need to perform cunnilingus until she releases. She must cum at least 3 times a day. If you can do that, then she'll begin to relax and be more compliant."

"If it means not going on the wall, I'll do whatever it takes...".

Tezuna came back out, while Yurika was held by Handa's daughter.

"It's time for the rest of us to find somewhere else to be...I suggest the basketball court upstairs. Tezuna...we'll take our leave now". Mabul handed Tezuna the aphrodiasiac.

After they left, Tezuna looked down at an angry and frightened Yurika. "I'm going to be honest with you...I don't forgive everything that happened between the families..I don't know that I ever will...but I've got my revenge and I'm over it for my part. I meant what I said earlier...it's time to let this beef between us go".

"We're always going to hate each other...so spare me your empty words, Tezuna".

Tezuna injected the aprhodiasiac into a struggling Yurika. "What are you doing?"

"I'm going to show you that things are different now".

Then, she performed cunnilingus until Yurika came with a very powerful, intense orgasm.

Yurika felt waves of pleasure...She was still defiant, but the orgasm had greatly improved her mood.

"Do you feel any better?" Yurika cursed, but a lot of the venom that was behind her earlier cursing wasn't there.

"Alright...It's time I take you to the room to have a talk."

Mabul and the others repeated this tactic for a week, until the Yagamis and their friends had calmed down considerably.

Then...Mabul reminded the Handas and their friends what to do next.

A clothed Tezuna stood in front of Yurika. Yurika was almost done to no cursing, but she was very weary of Tezuna and didn't trust her.

"What do you want?!"

"I want to have a talk. Please listen to me, Yurika...". As instructed by Mabul, Tezuna prostrated herself before Yurika. Yurika was entirely flabbergasted.

"I know that you and I have a past...but I meant it when I said I wanted to put this thing behind us...".

"Sure you did...I think you're just acting out of your own self-interest. Yurika huffed, then shot her a dismissive look.

"I acknowledge that I'm doing this for my own self-interest...you're right Yurika...but i'm doing this for you as well".

"You just wanted those kids for your own sake...you don't give a crap about me".

"Please let me finish, Yurika...".

"Fine...it's not like I have much of a choice anyways... If you wanted to, you could kill me right now. Honestly, I don't think this will work anyways. Sure, Mrs. Handa is in a cage and I appreciate Mabul for doing that. But what about Her daughters? Are they just going to get over all the bad blood between us? What's the point of love and bonds if it can be taken by one stupid mistake?"

"I promise you...we won't let the daughters do anything...Hisame and Mabul have their eyes glued on them at all times. If they so much as make a move, we'll stop them!"

"Then you might want to do it soon...".

"What do you mean?"

"Mrs. Handa's daughter has been torturing her every single day...She hasn't let up for a moment. What happens if She goes too far? So far, you've kept your word and stopped the beatings. But I know that she hasn't. Take a look and you'll see it for yourself.".

"As an act of good faith, I will honor your word and look into the matter myself. Now...onto a different topic.".

"I want to know what you wanted to do with your life...and what accommodations I can make for you...".

"Didn't you listen to me earlier...we're fucked...Mrs. Handa's daughter is gonna go too far...I'm resigned to my fate." Yurika let out a few tears, indicating that She does want to have a future...and She wants to follow her dreams as well. Tezuna wasn't used to seeing this side of her. She really is just a human being...and not a monster.

I'm so sorry, Yurika...you were never a monster...the only monster that existed was misunderstanding...and we fed it until it nearly consumed us both.

"Well...if you change your mind, I'm ready to listen". Tezuna left and while Handa's daughter was away, She grabbed her door. It's locked...Yurika might be telling the truth...

I need to inform Mabul...After some more members were comforted, Tezuna asked to speak with Mabul privately. She informed Her about Yurika, and what she had heard. Tezuna had spent a lot of time engaging in other activities, so she hadn't been in the room when it had happened.

"Thank you for telling me. Bring Yurika with you. I want her to see this, so that She'll trust you. I'll need to perform inspections from now on...".

Mabul gathered Hisame first, then the others. They encircled Handa's daughter. "Why are you looking at me like that?!"

Mabul gave an order. "Unlock your door, please". "Why?!"

"The fact that you're asking means you're hiding something". "No".

"Hisame...restrain Her please.".

Hisame put the daughter in a chokehold. "If I found out that Mrs. Yagami's daughter is dead, rest assured that you won't be going on the wall. If we're going to go down together, I'll find every unique way I can to torture you until the Yamanaka clan comes for its yearly inspection.".

Mabul kicked open the door to her room, and then stepped inside. All of the womxn gasped, and mabul glared intensely at Handa's daughter, who averted eye contact with a guilty look on her face. Yagami's daughter was bloodied, beaten, and it looked like She hadn't eaten in a couple of days.

Mabul immediately applied her medical jutsu, which closed the wounds. The young Woman was in tears, moaning, and her entire body was shaking.

Yurika was right...Mabul was emitting all of her chakra...

Handa's daughter tried to escape, but failed. Hisame's grip was too tight.

"She's going to live. Tezuna, go get Hotaru and tell her to cook a big meal...".

She nodded her head.

"It's going to be alright...you're safe now...".

the daughter was trying desperately to break loose now.

"You really do want to follow in your mother's footsteps, don't you?"

"What the hell are you gonna do about it? She's my slave...I can do anything I want to her, Mabul!"

"No...you can't. You've broken the law...no owner may starve their human property...i'm well versed...my mother is a lawyer and she taught me everything she knew...".

Seriously mom...when this is all over...if I make it...I need to thank you for everything...

"Bullshit".

"Afraid not. According to the law, any law-abiding Womxn can now lay claim to you as property. I didn't want to do this...but you've left me no choice. Hisame...gag her please".

Hisame put a gag in her mouth. "I'll call out for the Yamanaka clan tonight and have them verify the situation. I'll claim her as my property. I'm also going to be performing an inspection of every single room, every morning from now on. You may check mine first, as an act of good faith." The remaining Women tied her up and then held her down. Yurika felt a lot better, seeing that justice was done. She developed a deep respect for Mabul, who had proven that She was more concerned with peace and order than propping up petty grudges. Yurika felt a flicker of hope, but guarded her heart.

Hotaru fed Yagami's daughter, and then Mabul comforted the young woman for the next couple of hours. "It's going to be alright...".

"Please don't hand me back over to her...I'll do anything...PLEASE!"

"She's my property now...She won't be causing any further problems, I promise.".

"You do?"

"Yes...and you'll be staying with me from now on. Since She is property, she no longer has any rights of ownership over you. You are to be my property now and I'll ensure that no further abuse takes place.".

Hotaru gave the woman a look, which suggested that Mabul meant it. She burst into tears and hugged Mabul.

Mabul confronted the final daughter of Handa, along with the others. "I think you know at this point what I'm gonna say, right?"

The woman nodded. "I noticed that there are still marks on your slave...I can tell that you're not over it. Do you want to end up on the wall?"

She shook her head. "Do you trust yourself not to give in to anger?" The woman said yes, but Mabul didn't believe her. "Not buying it...I've already had to deal with Mrs. Handa and her daughter.".

"It's just a few marks...what's the big deal?"

"The big deal is that your mother was planning to kill Mrs. Yagami and your sister almost killed one of her daughters. Tell you what...I'll make you a proposition...think very hard about your future and everyone else...if you care at all about making it out alive, then hand over custody of the remaining Yagami daughter to me.".

She struggled with it for 5 minutes, then breathed slowly. She thought about what had happened to her sister and mother...and She didn't want to end up like them.

"Fine...She's all yours." With that, Mabul had her sign over the papers. Then, she re-united the daughters of the Yagamis, who hugged each other.

After hearing about the news that the final daughter had been relinquished into Mabul's custody, Yurika allowed her heart to hope again and told Tezuna what she wanted to do. The other slaves told their owners what they wanted, and their requests were granted.

Mabul had more responsibility, but She also kept the peace. Mrs. Handa was kept isolated from the others. Once the Yamanaka clan gave their approval, her younger daughter was enslaved to Mabul, who treated her with more respect and care than she deserved. Mabul set the daughter up with her own room, and kept it locked from the inside out. She ankle and collar cuffs, which prevented her from standing. She was reduced to crawling. Mabul did have mercy on her though.

"Listen...I am not cruel...I did what I had to do to protect everyone...yes...even you. I'll supply you with everything you need to pursue your own career and I'll make sure you have the video games you like.".

She made sure that She never crossed paths with the Yagamis again. The Yagamis were assigned a room, where the two could spend time together. They were also treated benevolently and with time, the daughter felt better.

She crawled into bed with Hotaru. "I'm so proud of you, honey". Hotaru kissed Mabul on the cheek.

"Thank you, Hotaru. No one else had marks and they did what I asked them to. The situation is becoming more stable.".

Hotaru felt incredibly safe, now that Mabul was taking charge of everything. At this point, she had fallen in love with Mabul(as a person).

The wedding day had arrived for Sakura Haruno.

The story is ongoing. I'll finish the rest of it eventually(unless I die for some weird reason...then you'll have to fill in the rest with your own imagination). For those who followed, and are still interested, thank you so much. For those who are into femdom, bdsm, kink...I present part 1 of the story of Naruto Hyuuga.